Pensées
I t might seem that about Blaise Pascal, and about the two
2 works on which his fame is founded, everything that there is
3 to say had been said. The details of his life are as fully known
4 as we can expect to know them; his mathematical and
5 physical discoveries have been treated many times; his
6 religious sentiment and his theological views have been discussed
7 again and again; and his prose style has been analysed
8 by French critics down to the finest particular. But Pascal
9 is one of those writers who will be and who must be studied
10 afresh by men in every generation. It is not he who changes,
11 but we who change. It is not our knowledge of him that
12 increases, but our world that alters and our attitudes towards
13 it. The history of human opinions of Pascal and of men of
14 his stature is a part of the history of humanity. That indicates
15 his permanent importance.
16 The facts of Pascal's life, so far as they are necessary for
17 this brief introduction to the *Pensées*, are as follows. He
18 was born at Clermont, in Auvergne, in 1623. His family
19 were people of substance of the upper middle class. His
20 father was a government official, who was able to leave, when
21 he died, a sufficient patrimony to his one son and his two
22 daughters. In 1631 the father moved to Paris, and a few
23 years later took up another government post at Rouen.
24 Wherever he lived, the elder Pascal seems to have mingled
25 with some of the best society, and with men of eminence in
26 science and the arts. Blaise was educated entirely by his
27 father at home. He was exceedingly precocious, indeed
28 excessively precocious, for his application to studies in childhood
29 and adolescence impaired his health, and is held
30 responsible for his death at thirty-nine. Prodigious, though
31 not incredible stories are preserved, especially of his precocity
32 in mathematics. His mind was active rather than accumulative;
33 he showed from his earliest years that disposition to
34 find things out for himself, which has characterised the infancy
35 of Clerk-Maxwell and other scientists. Of his later discoveries
36 in physics there is no need for mention here; it must only be
37 remembered that he counts as one of the greatest physicists
38 and mathematicians of all time; and that his discoveries were
39 made during the years when most scientists are still apprentices.
40 The elder Pascal, Étienne, was a sincere Christian. About
41 1646 he fell in with some representatives of the religious
42 revival within the Church which has become known as
43 Jansenism—after Jansenius, Bishop of Ypres, whose theological
44 work is taken as the origin of the movement. This period is
45 usually spoken of as the moment of Pascal's "first conversion."
46 The word "conversion," however, is too forcible to be applied
47 at this point to Blaise Pascal himself. The family had always
48 been devout, and the younger Pascal, though absorbed in his
49 scientific work, never seems to have been afflicted with
50 infidelity. His attention was then directed, certainly, to
51 religious and theological matters; but the term "conversion"
52 can only be applied to his sisters—the elder, already Madame
53 Périer, and particularly the younger, Jacqueline, who at that
54 time conceived a vocation for the religious life. Pascal himself
55 was by no means disposed to renounce the world. After the
56 death of the father in 1650 Jacqueline, a young woman of
57 remarkable strength and beauty of character, wished to take
58 her vows as a sister of Port-Royal, and for some time her wish
59 remained unfulfilled owing to the opposition of her brother.
60 His objection was on the purely worldly ground that she
61 wished to make over her patrimony to the Order; whereas
62 while she lived with him, their combined resources made it
63 possible for him to live more nearly on a scale of expense
64 congenial to his tastes. He liked, in fact, not only to mix
65 with the best society, but to keep a coach and horses—six
66 horses is the number at one time attributed to his carriage.
67 Though he had no legal power to prevent his sister from
68 disposing of her property as she elected, the amiable Jacqueline
69 shrank from doing so without her brother's willing approval.
70 The Mother Superior, Mère Angélique—herself an eminent
71 personage in the history of this religious movement—finally
72 persuaded the young novice to enter the order without the
73 satisfaction of bringing her patrimony with her; but Jacqueline
74 remained so distressed by this situation that her brother
75 finally relented.
76 So far as is known, the worldly life enjoyed by Pascal during
77 this period can hardly be qualified as "dissipation," and
78 certainly not as "debauchery." Even gambling may have
79 appealed to him chiefly as affording a study of mathematical
80 probabilities. He appears to have led such a life as any
81 cultivated intellectual man of good position and independent
82 means might lead and consider himself a model of probity
83 and virtue. Not even a love-affair is laid at his door, though
84 he is said to have contemplated marriage. But Jansenism,
85 as represented by the religious society of Port-Royal, was
86 morally a Puritan movement within the Church, and its
87 standards of conduct were at least as severe as those of any
88 Puritanism in England or America. The period of fashionable
89 society, in Pascal's life, is however, of great importance in his
90 development. It enlarged his knowledge of men and refined
91 his tastes; he became a man of the world and never lost what
92 he had learnt; and when he turned his thoughts wholly
93 towards religion, his worldly knowledge was a part of his
94 composition which is essential to the value of his work.
95 Pascal's interest in society did not distract him from
96 scientific research; nor did this period occupy much space in
97 what is a very short and crowded life. Partly his natural
98 dissatisfaction with such a life, once he had learned all it had
99 to teach him, partly the influence of his saintly sister Jacqueline,
100 partly increasing suffering as his health declined, directed
101 him more and more out of the world and to thoughts of eternity.
102 And in 1654 occurs what is called his "second conversion,"
103 but which might be called his conversion simply.
104 He made a note of his mystical experience, which he kept
105 always about him, and which was found, after his death,
106 sewn into the coat which he was wearing. The experience
107 occurred on 23 November, 1654, and there is no reason to
108 doubt its genuineness unless we choose to deny all mystical
109 experience. Now, Pascal was not a mystic, and his works
110 are not to be classified amongst mystical writings; but what
111 can only be called mystical experience happens to many men
112 who do not become mystics. The work which he undertook
113 soon after, the *Lettres écrites à un provincial*, is a masterpiece
114 of religious controversy at the opposite pole from mysticism.
115 We know quite well that he was at the time when he received
116 his illumination from God in extremely poor health; but it
117 is a commonplace that some forms of illness are extremely
118 favourable, not only to religious illumination, but to artistic
119 and literary composition. A piece of writing meditated,
120 apparently without progress, for months or years, may
121 suddenly take shape and word; and in this state long passages
122 may be produced which require little or no retouch. I have
123 no good word to say for the cultivation of automatic writing
124 as the model of literary composition; I doubt whether these
125 moments *can* be cultivated by the writer; but he to whom
126 this happens assuredly has the sensation of being a vehicle
127 rather than a maker. No masterpiece can be produced
128 whole by such means; but neither does even the higher form
129 of religious inspiration suffice for the religious life; even the
130 most exalted mystic must return to the world, and use his
131 reason to employ the results of his experience in daily life.
132 You may call it communion with the Divine, or you may call
133 it a temporary crystallisation of the mind. Until science
134 can teach us to reproduce such phenomena at will, science
135 cannot claim to have explained them; and they can be judged
136 only by their fruits.
137 From that time until his death, Pascal was closely associated
138 with the society of Port-Royal which his sister Jacqueline, who
139 predeceased him, had joined as a *religieuse*; the society was
140 then fighting for its life against the Jesuits. Five propositions,
141 judged by a committee of cardinals and theologians
142 at Rome to be heretical, were found to be put forward in
143 the work of Jansenius; and the society of Port-Royal, the
144 representative of Jansenism among devotional communities,
145 suffered a blow from which it never revived. It is not the
146 place here to review the bitter controversy and conflict; the
147 best account, from the point of view of a critic of genius who
148 took no side, who was neither Jansenist nor Jesuit, Christian
149 nor infidel, is that in the great book of Sainte-Beuve, *Port-Royal*.
150 And in this book the parts devoted to Pascal himself
151 are among the most brilliant pages of criticism that Sainte-Beuve
152 ever wrote. It is sufficient to notice that the next
153 occupation of Pascal, after his conversion, was to write these
154 eighteen "Letters," which as prose are of capital importance
155 in the foundation of French classical style, and which as
156 polemic are surpassed by none, not by Demosthenes, or
157 Cicero, or Swift. They have the limitation of all polemic and
158 forensic: they persuade, they seduce, they are unfair. But it
159 is also unfair to assert that, in these *Letters to a Provincial*,
160 Pascal was attacking the Society of Jesus in itself. He was
161 attacking rather a particular school of casuistry which relaxed
162 the requirements of the Confessional; a school which certainly
163 flourished amongst the Society of Jesus at that time, and of
164 which the Spaniards Escobar and Molina are the most
165 eminent authorities. He undoubtedly abused the art of
166 quotation, as a polemical writer can hardly help but do; but
167 there were abuses for him to abuse; and he did the job
168 thoroughly. His *Letters* must not be called theology.
169 Academic theology was not a department in which Pascal
170 was versed; when necessary, the fathers of Port-Royal came
171 to his aid. The *Letters* are the work of one of the finest
172 mathematical minds of any time, and of a man of the world
173 who addressed, not theologians, but the world in general—all
174 of the cultivated and many of the less cultivated of the
175 French laity; and with this public they made an astonishing
176 success.
177 During this time Pascal never wholly abandoned his
178 scientific interests. Though in his religious writings he
179 composed slowly and painfully, and revised often, in matters
180 of mathematics his mind seemed to move with consummate
181 natural ease and grace. Discoveries and inventions sprang
182 from his brain without effort; among the minor devices of
183 this later period, the first omnibus service in Paris is said to
184 owe its origin to his inventiveness. But rapidly failing health,
185 and absorption in the great work he had in mind, left him
186 little time and energy during the last two years of his life.
187 The plan of what we call the *Pensées* formed itself about
188 1660. The completed book was to have been a carefully
189 constructed defence of Christianity, a true Apology and a
190 kind of Grammar of Assent, setting forth the reasons which
191 will convince the intellect. As I have indicated before,
192 Pascal was not a theologian, and on dogmatic theology had
193 recourse to his spiritual advisers. Nor was he indeed a
194 systematic philosopher. He was a man with an immense
195 genius for science, and at the same time a natural psychologist
196 and moralist. As he was a great literary artist, his book
197 would have been also his own spiritual autobiography; his
198 style, free from all diminishing idiosyncrasies, was yet very
199 personal. Above all, he was a man of strong passions; and
200 his intellectual passion for truth was reinforced by his passionate
201 dissatisfaction with human life unless a spiritual
202 explanation could be found.
203 We must regard the *Pensées* as merely the first notes for
204 a work which he left far from completion; we have, in Sainte-Beuve's
205 words, a tower of which the stones have been laid
206 on each other, but not cemented, and the structure unfinished.
207 In early years his memory had been amazingly retentive of
208 anything that he wished to remember; and had it not been
209 impaired by increasing illness and pain, he probably would
210 not have been obliged to set down these notes at all. But
211 taking the book as it is left to us, we still find that it occupies
212 a unique place in the history of French literature and in the
213 history of religious meditation.
214 To understand the method which Pascal employs, the
215 reader must be prepared to follow the process of the mind of
216 the intelligent believer. The Christian thinker—and I mean
217 the man who is trying consciously and conscientiously to
218 explain to himself the sequence which culminated in faith,
219 rather than the public apologist—proceeds by rejection and
220 elimination. He finds the world to be so and so; he finds its
221 character inexplicable by any non-religious theory; among
222 religions he finds Christianity, and Catholic Christianity, to
223 account most satisfactorily for the world and especially for
224 the moral world within; and thus, by what Newman calls
225 "powerful and concurrent" reasons, he finds himself inexorably
226 committed to the dogma of the Incarnation. To the unbeliever,
227 this method seems disingenuous and perverse; for
228 the unbeliever is, as a rule, not so greatly troubled to explain
229 the world to himself, nor so greatly distressed by its disorder;
230 nor is he generally concerned (in modern terms) to "preserve
231 values." He does not consider that if certain emotional
232 states, certain developments of character, and what in the
233 highest sense can be called "saintliness" are inherently and
234 by inspection known to be good, then the satisfactory explanation
235 of the world must be an explanation which will admit
236 the "reality" of these values. Nor does he consider such
237 reasoning admissible; he would, so to speak, trim his values
238 according to his cloth, because to him such values are of no
239 great value. The unbeliever starts from the other end, and
240 as likely as not with the question: Is a case of human
241 parthenogenesis credible? and this he would call going straight
242 to the heart of the matter. Now Pascal's method is, on the
243 whole, the method natural and right for the Christian; and
244 the opposite method is that taken by Voltaire. It is worth
245 while to remember that Voltaire, in his attempt to refute
246 Pascal, has given once and for all the type of such refutation;
247 and that later opponents of Pascal's Apology for the Christian
248 Faith have contributed little beyond psychological irrelevancies.
249 For Voltaire has presented, better than any one
250 since, what is the unbelieving point of view; and in the end
251 we must all choose for ourselves between one point of view
252 and another.
253 I have said above that Pascal's method is "on the whole"
254 that of the typical Christian apologist; and this reservation
255 was directed at Pascal's belief in miracles, which plays a
256 larger part in his construction than it would in that, at least,
257 of the modern liberal Catholic. It would seem fantastic to
258 accept Christianity because we first believe the Gospel
259 miracles to be true, and it would seem impious to accept it
260 primarily because we believe more recent miracles to be
261 true; we accept the miracles, or some miracles, to be true
262 because we believe the Gospel of Jesus Christ: we found our
263 belief in the miracles on the Gospel, not our belief in the Gospel
264 on the miracles. But it must be remembered that Pascal
265 had been deeply impressed by a contemporary miracle, known
266 as the miracle of the Holy Thorn: a thorn reputed to have
267 been preserved from the Crown of Our Lord was pressed upon
268 an ulcer which quickly healed. Sainte-Beuve, who as a medical
269 man felt himself on solid ground, discusses fully the possible
270 explanation of this apparent miracle. It is true that the
271 miracle happened at Port-Royal, and that it arrived opportunely
272 to revive the depressed spirits of the community in
273 its political afflictions; and it is likely that Pascal was the
274 more inclined to believe a miracle which was performed upon
275 his beloved sister. In any case, it probably led him to assign
276 a place to miracles, in his study of faith, which is not quite
277 that which we should give to them ourselves.
278 Now the great adversary against whom Pascal set himself,
279 from the time of his first conversations with M. de Saci at
280 Port-Royal, was Montaigne. One cannot destroy Pascal,
281 certainly; but of all authors Montaigne is one of the least
282 destructible. You could as well dissipate a fog by flinging
283 hand-grenades into it. For Montaigne is a fog, a gas, a fluid,
284 insidious element. He does not reason, he insinuates, charms,
285 and influences; or if he reasons, you must be prepared for his
286 having some other design upon you than to convince you by
287 his argument. It is hardly too much to say that Montaigne
288 is the most essential author to know, if we would understand
289 the course of French thought during the last three hundred
290 years. In every way, the influence of Montaigne was
291 repugnant to the men of Port-Royal. Pascal studied him
292 with the intention of demolishing him. Yet, in the *Pensées*,
293 at the very end of his life, we find passage after passage, and
294 the slighter they are the more significant, almost "lifted"
295 out of Montaigne, down to a figure of speech or a word. The
296 parallels[A] are most often with the long essay of Montaigne
297 called *Apologie de Raymond Sébond*—an astonishing piece
298 of writing upon which Shakespeare also probably drew in
299 *Hamlet*. Indeed, by the time a man knew Montaigne well
300 enough to attack him, he would already be thoroughly infected
301 by him.
302 It would, however, be grossly unfair to Pascal, to Montaigne,
303 and indeed to French literature, to leave the matter at that.
304 It is no diminution of Pascal, but only an aggrandisement of
305 Montaigne. Had Montaigne been an ordinary life-sized
306 sceptic, a small man like Anatole France, or even a greater
307 man like Renan, or even like the greatest sceptic of all,
308 Voltaire, this "influence" would be to the discredit of Pascal;
309 but if Montaigne had been no more than Voltaire, he could
310 not have affected Pascal at all. The picture of Montaigne
311 which offers itself first to our eyes, that of the original and
312 independent solitary "personality," absorbed in amused
313 analysis of himself, is deceptive. Montaigne's is no *limited*
314 Pyrrhonism, like that of Voltaire, Renan, or France. He
315 exists, so to speak, on a plan of numerous concentric circles,
316 the most apparent of which is the small inmost circle, a personal
317 puckish scepticism which can be easily aped if not imitated.
318 But what makes Montaigne a very great figure is that he
319 succeeded, God knows how—for Montaigne very likely did
320 not know that he had done it—it is not the sort of thing that
321 men *can* observe about themselves, for it is essentially bigger
322 than the individual's consciousness—he succeeded in giving
323 expression to the scepticism of *every* human being. For
324 every man who thinks and lives by thought must have his
325 own scepticism, that which stops at the question, that which
326 ends in denial, or that which leads to faith and which is
327 somehow integrated into the faith which transcends it. And
328 Pascal, as the type of one kind of religious believer, which is
329 highly passionate and ardent, but passionate only through a
330 powerful and regulated intellect, is in the first sections of his
331 unfinished Apology for Christianity facing unflinchingly the
332 demon of doubt which is inseparable from the spirit of belief.
333 There is accordingly something quite different from an
334 influence which would prove Pascal's weakness; there is a
335 real affinity between his doubt and that of Montaigne; and
336 through the common kinship with Montaigne Pascal is related
337 to the noble and distinguished line of French moralists, from
338 La Rochefoucauld down. In the honesty with which they
339 face the *données* of the actual world this French tradition
340 has a unique quality in European literature, and in the
341 seventeenth century Hobbes is crude and uncivilised in
342 comparison.
343 Pascal is a man of the world among ascetics, and an ascetic
344 among men of the world; he had the knowledge of worldliness
345 and the passion of asceticism, and in him the two are fused
346 into an individual whole. The majority of mankind is
347 lazy-minded, incurious, absorbed in vanities, and tepid in
348 emotion, and is therefore incapable of either much doubt
349 or much faith; and when the ordinary man calls himself a
350 sceptic or an unbeliever, that is ordinarily a simple pose,
351 cloaking a disinclination to think anything out to a conclusion.
352 Pascal's disillusioned analysis of human bondage is sometimes
353 interpreted to mean that Pascal was really and finally an
354 unbeliever, who, in his despair, was incapable of enduring
355 reality and enjoying the heroic satisfaction of the free man's
356 worship of nothing. His despair, his disillusion, are, however,
357 no illustration of personal weakness; they are perfectly
358 objective, because they are essential moments in the progress
359 of the intellectual soul; and for the type of Pascal they are
360 the analogue of the drought, the dark night, which is an
361 essential stage in the progress of the Christian mystic. A
362 similar despair, when it is arrived at by a diseased character
363 or an impure soul, may issue in the most disastrous consequences
364 though with the most superb manifestations; and
365 thus we get *Gulliver's Travels*; but in Pascal we find no such
366 distortion; his despair is in itself more terrible than Swift's,
367 because our heart tells us that it corresponds exactly to the
368 facts and cannot be dismissed as mental disease; but it was
369 also a despair which was a necessary prelude to, and element
370 in, the joy of faith.
371 I do not wish to enter any further than necessary upon the
372 question of the heterodoxy of Jansenism; and it is no concern
373 of this essay, whether the Five Propositions condemned at
374 Rome were really maintained by Jansenius in his book
375 *Augustinus*; or whether we should deplore or approve the
376 consequent decay (indeed with some persecution) of Port-Royal.
377 It is impossible to discuss the matter without becoming
378 involved as a controversialist either for or against Rome.
379 But in a man of the type of Pascal—and the type always
380 exists—there is, I think, an ingredient of what may be called
381 Jansenism of temperament, without identifying it with the
382 Jansenism of Jansenius and of other devout and sincere, but
383 not immensely gifted doctors.[B] It is accordingly needful to
384 state in brief what the dangerous doctrine of Jansenius was,
385 without advancing too far into theological refinements. It is
386 recognised in Christian theology—and indeed on a lower plane
387 it is recognised by all men in affairs of daily life—that freewill
388 or the natural effort and ability of the individual man,
389 and also supernatural *grace*, a gift accorded we know not
390 quite how, are both required, in co-operation, for salvation.
391 Though numerous theologians have set their wits at the
392 problem, it ends in a mystery which we can perceive but not
393 finally decipher. At least, it is obvious that, like any doctrine,
394 a slight excess or deviation to one side or the other will precipitate
395 a heresy. The Pelagians, who were refuted by St.
396 Augustine, emphasised the efficacy of human effort and
397 belittled the importance of supernatural grace. The Calvinists
398 emphasised the degradation of man through Original Sin, and
399 considered mankind so corrupt that the will was of no avail;
400 and thus fell into the doctrine of predestination. It was upon
401 the doctrine of grace according to St. Augustine that the
402 Jansenists relied; and the *Augustinus* of Jansenius was
403 presented as a sound exposition of the Augustinian views.
404 Such heresies are never antiquated, because they forever
405 assume new forms. For instance, the insistence upon good
406 works and "service" which is preached from many quarters,
407 or the simple faith that any one who lives a good and useful
408 life need have no "morbid" anxieties about salvation, is a
409 form of Pelagianism. On the other hand, one sometimes
410 hears enounced the view that it will make no real difference
411 if all the traditional religious sanctions for moral behaviour
412 break down, because those who are born and bred to be nice
413 people will always prefer to behave nicely, and those who are
414 not will behave otherwise in any case: and this is surely a form
415 of predestination—for the hazard of being born a nice person
416 or not is as uncertain as the gift of grace.
417 It is likely that Pascal was attracted as much by the fruits
418 of Jansenism in the life of Port-Royal as by the doctrine
419 itself. This devout, ascetic, thoroughgoing society, striving
420 heroically in the midst of a relaxed and easy-going Christianity,
421 was formed to attract a nature so concentrated, so passionate,
422 and so thoroughgoing as Pascal's. But the insistence upon
423 the degraded and helpless state of man, in Jansenism, is
424 something also to which we must be grateful, for to it we owe
425 the magnificent analysis of human motives and occupations
426 which was to have constituted the early part of his book.
427 And apart from the Jansenism which is the work of a not
428 very eminent bishop who wrote a Latin treatise which is now
429 unread, there is also, so to speak, a Jansenism of the individual
430 biography. A moment of Jansenism may naturally take
431 place, and take place rightly, in the individual; particularly
432 in the life of a man of great and intense intellectual powers,
433 who cannot avoid seeing through human beings and observing
434 the vanity of their thoughts and of their avocations, their
435 dishonesty and self-deceptions, the insincerity of their emotions,
436 their cowardice, the pettiness of their real ambitions.
437 Actually, considering that Pascal died at the age of thirty-nine,
438 one must be amazed at the balance and justice of his observations;
439 much greater maturity is required for these qualities,
440 than for any mathematical or scientific greatness. How
441 easily his brooding on *the misery of man without God* might
442 have encouraged in him the sin of spiritual pride, the *concupiscence
443 de l'esprit*, and how fast a hold he has of humility!
444 And although Pascal brings to his work the same powers
445 which he exerted in science, it is not as a scientist that he
446 presents himself. He does not seem to say to the reader:
447 I am one of the most distinguished scientists of the day; I
448 understand many matters which will always be mysteries to
449 you, and through science I have come to the Faith; you therefore
450 who are not initiated into science ought to have faith if I
451 have it. He is fully aware of the difference of subject-matter;
452 and his famous distinction between the *esprit de géométrie*
453 and the *esprit de finesse* is one to ponder over. It is the just
454 combination of the scientist, the *honnête homme*, and the
455 religious nature with a passionate craving for God, that makes
456 Pascal unique. He succeeds where Descartes fails; for in
457 Descartes the element of *esprit de géométrie* is excessive.[C]
458 And in a few phrases about Descartes, in the present book,
459 Pascal laid his finger on the place of weakness.
460 He who reads this book will observe at once its fragmentary
461 nature; but only after some study will perceive that the
462 fragmentariness lies in the expression more than in the thought.
463 The "thoughts" cannot be detached from each other and
464 quoted as if each were complete in itself. *Le cœur a ses
465 raisons que la raison ne connaît point*: how often one has heard
466 that quoted, and quoted often to the wrong purpose! For this
467 is by no means an exaltation of the "heart" over the "head,"
468 a defence of unreason. The heart, in Pascal's terminology,
469 is itself truly rational if it is truly the heart. For him, in
470 theological matters, which seemed to him much larger, more
471 difficult, and more important than scientific matters, the whole
472 personality is involved.
473 We cannot quite understand any of the parts, fragmentary
474 as they are, without some understanding of the whole.
475 Capital, for instance, is his analysis of the *three orders*: the
476 order of nature, the order of mind, and the order of charity.
477 These three are *discontinuous*; the higher is not implicit in the
478 lower as in an evolutionary doctrine it would be.[D] In this
479 distinction Pascal offers much about which the modern world
480 would do well to think. And indeed, because of his unique
481 combination and balance of qualities, I know of no religious
482 writer more pertinent to our time. The great mystics like
483 St. John of the Cross, are primarily for readers with a special
484 determination of purpose; the devotional writers, such as St.
485 François de Sales, are primarily for those who already feel
486 consciously desirous of the love of God; the great theologians
487 are for those interested in theology. But I can think of no
488 Christian writer, not Newman even, more to be commended
489 than Pascal to those who doubt, but who have the mind to
490 conceive, and the sensibility to feel, the disorder, the futility,
491 the meaninglessness, the mystery of life and suffering, and who
492 can only find peace through a satisfaction of the whole being.
493 T. S. Eliot.
Notes
4 [A] Cf. the use of the simile of the *couvreur*. For comparing parallel
5 passages, the edition of the *Pensées* by Henri Massis (*A la cité des livres*)
6 is better than the two-volume edition of Jacques Chevalier (Gabalda). It
7 seems just possible that in the latter edition, and also in his biographical
8 study (*Pascal*; by Jacques Chevalier, English translation, published by
9 Sheed & Ward), M. Chevalier is a little over-zealous to demonstrate the
10 perfect orthodoxy of Pascal.
11 [B] The great man of Port-Royal was of course Saint-Cyran, but any one
12 who is interested will certainly consult, first of all, the book of Sainte-Beuve
13 mentioned.
14 [C] For a brilliant criticism of the errors of Descartes from a theological
15 point of view the reader is referred to *Three Reformers* by Jacques Maritain
16 (translation published by Sheed & Ward).
17 [D] An important modern theory of discontinuity, suggested partly by
18 Pascal, is sketched in the collected fragments of *Speculations* by T. E.
19 Hulme (Kegan Paul).
SECTION I
7 (Texto do capítulo)
THOUGHTS ON MIND AND ON STYLE
10 #### 1
11 *The difference between the mathematical and the intuitive mind.*[1]—In
12 the one the principles are palpable, but removed from ordinary
13 use; so that for want of habit it is difficult to turn one's mind
14 in that direction: but if one turns it thither ever so little, one
15 sees the principles fully, and one must have a quite inaccurate
16 mind who reasons wrongly from principles so plain that it is
17 almost impossible they should escape notice.
18 But in the intuitive mind the principles are found in common
19 use, and are before the eyes of everybody. One has only to
20 look, and no effort is necessary; it is only a question of good
21 eyesight, but it must be good, for the principles are so subtle
22 and so numerous, that it is almost impossible but that some
23 escape notice. Now the omission of one principle leads to
24 error; thus one must have very clear sight to see all the principles,
25 and in the next place an accurate mind not to draw false
26 deductions from known principles.
27 All mathematicians would then be intuitive if they had clear
28 sight, for they do not reason incorrectly from principles known
29 to them; and intuitive minds would be mathematical if they
30 could turn their eyes to the principles of mathematics to which
31 they are unused.
32 The reason, therefore, that some intuitive minds are not
33 mathematical is that they cannot at all turn their attention
34 to the principles of mathematics. But the reason that mathematicians
35 are not intuitive is that they do not see what is
36 before them, and that, accustomed to the exact and plain principles
37 of mathematics, and not reasoning till they have well
38 inspected and arranged their principles, they are lost in matters
39 of intuition where the principles do not allow of such arrangement.
40 They are scarcely seen; they are felt rather than seen;
41 there is the greatest difficulty in making them felt by those
42 who do not of themselves perceive them. These principles are
43 so fine and so numerous that a very delicate and very clear
44 sense is needed to perceive them, and to judge rightly and
45 justly when they are perceived, without for the most part being
46 able to demonstrate them in order as in mathematics; because
47 the principles are not known to us in the same way, and because
48 it would be an endless matter to undertake it. We must see
49 the matter at once, at one glance, and not by a process of
50 reasoning, at least to a certain degree. And thus it is rare that
51 mathematicians are intuitive, and that men of intuition are
52 mathematicians, because mathematicians wish to treat matters
53 of intuition mathematically, and make themselves ridiculous,
54 wishing to begin with definitions and then with axioms, which
55 is not the way to proceed in this kind of reasoning. Not that
56 the mind does not do so, but it does it tacitly, naturally, and
57 without technical rules; for the expression of it is beyond all
58 men, and only a few can feel it.
59 Intuitive minds, on the contrary, being thus accustomed to
60 judge at a single glance, are so astonished when they are presented
61 with propositions of which they understand nothing,
62 and the way to which is through definitions and axioms so
63 sterile, and which they are not accustomed to see thus in detail,
64 that they are repelled and disheartened.
65 But dull minds are never either intuitive or mathematical.
66 Mathematicians who are only mathematicians have exact
67 minds, provided all things are explained to them by means of
68 definitions and axioms; otherwise they are inaccurate and
69 insufferable, for they are only right when the principles are
70 quite clear.
71 And men of intuition who are only intuitive cannot have
72 the patience to reach to first principles of things speculative
73 and conceptual, which they have never seen in the world, and
74 which are altogether out of the common.
75 #### 2
76 There are different kinds of right understanding;[2] some have
77 right understanding in a certain order of things, and not in
78 others, where they go astray. Some draw conclusions well
79 from a few premises, and this displays an acute judgment.
80 Others draw conclusions well where there are many premises.
81 For example, the former easily learn hydrostatics, where the
82 premises are few, but the conclusions are so fine that only
83 the greatest acuteness can reach them.
84 And in spite of that these persons would perhaps not be
85 great mathematicians, because mathematics contain a great
86 number of premises, and there is perhaps a kind of intellect
87 that can search with ease a few premises to the bottom, and
88 cannot in the least penetrate those matters in which there are
89 many premises.
90 There are then two kinds of intellect: the one able to penetrate
91 acutely and deeply into the conclusions of given premises, and
92 this is the precise intellect; the other able to comprehend a
93 great number of premises without confusing them, and this is
94 the mathematical intellect. The one has force and exactness,
95 the other comprehension. Now the one quality can exist without
96 the other; the intellect can be strong and narrow, and can
97 also be comprehensive and weak.
98 #### 3
99 Those who are accustomed to judge by feeling do not understand
100 the process of reasoning, for they would understand at
101 first sight, and are not used to seek for principles. And others,
102 on the contrary, who are accustomed to reason from principles,
103 do not at all understand matters of feeling, seeking principles,
104 and being unable to see at a glance.
105 #### 4
106 *Mathematics, intuition.*—True eloquence makes light of
107 eloquence, true morality makes light of morality; that is to say,
108 the morality of the judgment, which has no rules, makes light
109 of the morality of the intellect.
110 For it is to judgment that perception belongs, as science
111 belongs to intellect. Intuition is the part of judgment,
112 mathematics of intellect.
113 To make light of philosophy is to be a true philosopher.
114 #### 5
115 Those who judge of a work by rule[3] are in regard to others
116 as those who have a watch are in regard to others. One says,
117 "It is two hours ago"; the other says, "It is only three-quarters
118 of an hour." I look at my watch, and say to the one, "You
119 are weary," and to the other, "Time gallops with you"; for it
120 is only an hour and a half ago, and I laugh at those who tell me
121 that time goes slowly with me, and that I judge by imagination.
122 They do not know that I judge by my watch.[4]
123 #### 6
124 Just as we harm the understanding, we harm the feelings also.
125 The understanding and the feelings are moulded by intercourse;
126 the understanding and feelings are corrupted by intercourse.
127 Thus good or bad society improves or corrupts them.
128 It is, then, all-important to know how to choose in order to
129 improve and not to corrupt them; and we cannot make this
130 choice, if they be not already improved and not corrupted. Thus
131 a circle is formed, and those are fortunate who escape it.
132 #### 7
133 The greater intellect one has, the more originality one finds in
134 men. Ordinary persons find no difference between men.
135 #### 8
136 There are many people who listen to a sermon in the same
137 way as they listen to vespers.
138 #### 9
139 When we wish to correct with advantage, and to show another
140 that he errs, we must notice from what side he views the matter,
141 for on that side it is usually true, and admit that truth to him,
142 but reveal to him the side on which it is false. He is satisfied
143 with that, for he sees that he was not mistaken, and that he
144 only failed to see all sides. Now, no one is offended at not
145 seeing everything; but one does not like to be mistaken, and
146 that perhaps arises from the fact that man naturally cannot
147 see everything, and that naturally he cannot err in the side he
148 looks at, since the perceptions of our senses are always true.
149 #### 10
150 People are generally better persuaded by the reasons which
151 they have themselves discovered than by those which have
152 come into the mind of others.
153 #### 11
154 All great amusements are dangerous to the Christian life;
155 but among all those which the world has invented there is none
156 more to be feared than the theatre. It is a representation of
157 the passions so natural and so delicate that it excites them and
158 gives birth to them in our hearts, and, above all, to that of love,
159 principally when it is represented as very chaste and virtuous.
160 For the more innocent it appears to innocent souls, the more
161 they are likely to be touched by it. Its violence pleases our
162 self-love, which immediately forms a desire to produce the
163 same effects which are seen so well represented; and, at the
164 same time, we make ourselves a conscience founded on the
165 propriety of the feelings which we see there, by which the
166 fear of pure souls is removed, since they imagine that it cannot
167 hurt their purity to love with a love which seems to them
168 so reasonable.
169 So we depart from the theatre with our heart so filled with
170 all the beauty and tenderness of love, the soul and the mind
171 so persuaded of its innocence, that we are quite ready to receive
172 its first impressions, or rather to seek an opportunity of awakening
173 them in the heart of another, in order that we may receive
174 the same pleasures and the same sacrifices which we have seen
175 so well represented in the theatre.
176 #### 12
177 Scaramouch,[5] who only thinks of one thing.
178 The doctor,[6] who speaks for a quarter of an hour after he has
179 said everything, so full is he of the desire of talking.
180 #### 13
181 One likes to see the error, the passion of Cleobuline,[7] because
182 she is unconscious of it. She would be displeasing, if she were
183 not deceived.
184 #### 14
185 When a natural discourse paints a passion or an effect, one
186 feels within oneself the truth of what one reads, which was there
187 before, although one did not know it. Hence one is inclined
188 to love him who makes us feel it, for he has not shown us his
189 own riches, but ours. And thus this benefit renders him pleasing
190 to us, besides that such community of intellect as we have with
191 him necessarily inclines the heart to love.
192 #### 15
193 Eloquence, which persuades by sweetness, not by authority;
194 as a tyrant, not as a king.
195 #### 16
196 Eloquence is an art of saying things in such a way—(1) that
197 those to whom we speak may listen to them without pain and
198 with pleasure; (2) that they feel themselves interested, so that
199 self-love leads them more willingly to reflection upon it.
200 It consists, then, in a correspondence which we seek to
201 establish between the head and the heart of those to whom we
202 speak on the one hand, and, on the other, between the thoughts
203 and the expressions which we employ. This assumes that we
204 have studied well the heart of man so as to know all its powers,
205 and then to find the just proportions of the discourse which we
206 wish to adapt to them. We must put ourselves in the place
207 of those who are to hear us, and make trial on our own heart
208 of the turn which we give to our discourse in order to see
209 whether one is made for the other, and whether we can assure
210 ourselves that the hearer will be, as it were, forced to surrender.
211 We ought to restrict ourselves, so far as possible, to the simple
212 and natural, and not to magnify that which is little, or belittle
213 that which is great. It is not enough that a thing be beautiful;
214 it must be suitable to the subject, and there must be in it
215 nothing of excess or defect.
216 #### 17
217 Rivers are roads which move,[8] and which carry us whither
218 we desire to go.
219 #### 18
220 When we do not know the truth of a thing, it is of advantage
221 that there should exist a common error which determines the
222 mind of man, as, for example, the moon, to which is attributed
223 the change of seasons, the progress of diseases, etc. For the
224 chief malady of man is restless curiosity about things which he
225 cannot understand; and it is not so bad for him to be in error
226 as to be curious to no purpose.
227 The manner in which Epictetus, Montaigne, and Salomon
228 de Tultie[9] wrote, is the most usual, the most suggestive, the
229 most remembered, and the oftenest quoted; because it is entirely
230 composed of thoughts born from the common talk of life. As
231 when we speak of the common error which exists among men
232 that the moon is the cause of everything, we never fail to say
233 that Salomon de Tultie says that when we do not know the
234 truth of a thing, it is of advantage that there should exist a
235 common error, etc.; which is the thought above.
236 #### 19
237 The last thing one settles in writing a book is what one
238 should put in first.
239 #### 20
240 *Order.*—Why should I undertake to divide my virtues into four
241 rather than into six? Why should I rather establish virtue in
242 four, in two, in one? Why into *Abstine et sustine*[10] rather than
243 into "Follow Nature,"[11] or, "Conduct your private affairs without
244 injustice," as Plato,[12] or anything else? But there, you will
245 say, everything is contained in one word. Yes, but it is useless
246 without explanation, and when we come to explain it, as soon
247 as we unfold this maxim which contains all the rest, they
248 emerge in that first confusion which you desired to avoid. So,
249 when they are all included in one, they are hidden and useless,
250 as in a chest, and never appear save in their natural confusion.
251 Nature has established them all without including one in
252 the other.
253 #### 21
254 Nature has made all her truths independent of one another.
255 Our art makes one dependent on the other. But this is not
256 natural. Each keeps its own place.
257 #### 22
258 Let no one say that I have said nothing new; the arrangement
259 of the subject is new. When we play tennis, we both play with
260 the same ball, but one of us places it better.
261 I had as soon it said that I used words employed before.
262 And in the same way if the same thoughts in a different arrangement
263 do not form a different discourse, no more do the same
264 words in their different arrangement form different thoughts!
265 #### 23
266 Words differently arranged have a different meaning, and
267 meanings differently arranged have different effects.
268 #### 24
269 *Language.*—We should not turn the mind from one thing to
270 another, except for relaxation, and that when it is necessary
271 and the time suitable, and not otherwise. For he that relaxes
272 out of season wearies, and he who wearies us out of season
273 makes us languid, since we turn quite away. So much does our
274 perverse lust like to do the contrary of what those wish to obtain
275 from us without giving us pleasure, the coin for which we will
276 do whatever is wanted.
277 #### 25
278 *Eloquence.*—It requires the pleasant and the real; but the
279 pleasant must itself be drawn from the true.
280 #### 26
281 Eloquence is a painting of thought; and thus those who,
282 after having painted it, add something more, make a picture
283 instead of a portrait.
284 #### 27
285 *Miscellaneous. Language.*—Those who make antitheses by
286 forcing words are like those who make false windows for symmetry.
287 Their rule is not to speak accurately, but to make
288 apt figures of speech.
289 #### 28
290 Symmetry is what we see at a glance; based on the fact that
291 there is no reason for any difference, and based also on the face
292 of man; whence it happens that symmetry is only wanted in
293 breadth, not in height or depth.
294 #### 29
295 When we see a natural style, we are astonished and delighted;
296 for we expected to see an author, and we find a man. Whereas
297 those who have good taste, and who seeing a book expect to
298 find a man, are quite surprised to find an author. *Plus poetice
299 quam humane locutus es.* Those honour Nature well, who teach
300 that she can speak on everything, even on theology.
301 #### 30
302 We only consult the ear because the heart is wanting. The
303 rule is uprightness.
304 Beauty of omission, of judgment.
305 #### 31
306 All the false beauties which we blame in Cicero have their
307 admirers, and in great number.
308 #### 32
309 There is a certain standard of grace and beauty which consists
310 in a certain relation between our nature, such as it is, weak or
311 strong, and the thing which pleases us.
312 Whatever is formed according to this standard pleases us, be
313 it house, song, discourse, verse, prose, woman, birds, rivers,
314 trees, rooms, dress, etc. Whatever is not made according to
315 this standard displeases those who have good taste.
316 And as there is a perfect relation between a song and a house
317 which are made after a good model, because they are like this
318 good model, though each after its kind; even so there is a perfect
319 relation between things made after a bad model. Not that the
320 bad model is unique, for there are many; but each bad sonnet,
321 for example, on whatever false model it is formed, is just like a
322 woman dressed after that model.
323 Nothing makes us understand better the ridiculousness of a
324 false sonnet than to consider nature and the standard, and then
325 to imagine a woman or a house made according to that standard.
326 #### 33
327 *Poetical beauty.*—As we speak of poetical beauty, so ought we
328 to speak of mathematical beauty and medical beauty. But
329 we do not do so; and the reason is that we know well what is the
330 object of mathematics, and that it consists in proofs, and what
331 is the object of medicine, and that it consists in healing. But
332 we do not know in what grace consists, which is the object of
333 poetry. We do not know the natural model which we ought to
334 imitate; and through lack of this knowledge, we have coined
335 fantastic terms, "The golden age," "The wonder of our times,"
336 "Fatal," etc., and call this jargon poetical beauty.[13]
337 But whoever imagines a woman after this model, which
338 consists in saying little things in big words, will see a pretty
339 girl adorned with mirrors and chains, at whom he will smile;
340 because we know better wherein consists the charm of woman
341 than the charm of verse. But those who are ignorant would
342 admire her in this dress, and there are many villages in which
343 she would be taken for the queen; hence we call sonnets made
344 after this model "Village Queens."
345 #### 34
346 No one passes in the world as skilled in verse unless he has
347 put up the sign of a poet, a mathematician, etc. But educated
348 people do not want a sign, and draw little distinction between
349 the trade of a poet and that of an embroiderer.
350 People of education are not called poets or mathematicians,
351 etc.; but they are all these, and judges of all these. No one
352 guesses what they are. When they come into society, they talk
353 on matters about which the rest are talking. We do not observe
354 in them one quality rather than another, save when they have
355 to make use of it. But then we remember it, for it is characteristic
356 of such persons that we do not say of them that they are
357 fine speakers, when it is not a question of oratory, and that we
358 say of them that they are fine speakers, when it is such a
359 question.
360 It is therefore false praise to give a man when we say of him,
361 on his entry, that he is a very clever poet; and it is a bad sign
362 when a man is not asked to give his judgment on some verses.
363 #### 35
364 We should not be able to say of a man, "He is a mathematician,"
365 or "a preacher," or "eloquent"; but that he is "a
366 gentleman." That universal quality alone pleases me. It is
367 a bad sign when, on seeing a person, you remember his book.
368 I would prefer you to see no quality till you meet it and have
369 occasion to use it (*Ne quid nimis*[14]), for fear some one quality
370 prevail and designate the man. Let none think him a fine
371 speaker, unless oratory be in question, and then let them think it.
372 #### 36
373 Man is full of wants: he loves only those who can satisfy
374 them all. "This one is a good mathematician," one will say.
375 But I have nothing to do with mathematics; he would take me
376 for a proposition. "That one is a good soldier." He would
377 take me for a besieged town. I need, then, an upright man
378 who can accommodate himself generally to all my wants.
379 #### 37
380 [Since we cannot be universal and know all that is to be
381 known of everything, we ought to know a little about everything.
382 For it is far better to know something about everything
383 than to know all about one thing. This universality is the
384 best. If we can have both, still better; but if we must choose,
385 we ought to choose the former. And the world feels this and
386 does so; for the world is often a good judge.]
387 #### 38
388 A poet and not an honest man.
389 #### 39
390 If lightning fell on low places, etc., poets, and those who
391 can only reason about things of that kind, would lack proofs.
392 #### 40
393 If we wished to prove the examples which we take to prove
394 other things, we should have to take those other things to be
395 examples; for, as we always believe the difficulty is in what
396 we wish to prove, we find the examples clearer and a help to
397 demonstration.
398 Thus when we wish to demonstrate a general theorem, we
399 must give the rule as applied to a particular case; but if we wish
400 to demonstrate a particular case, we must begin with the general
401 rule. For we always find the thing obscure which we wish to
402 prove, and that clear which we use for the proof; for, when a
403 thing is put forward to be proved, we first fill ourselves with the
404 imagination that it is therefore obscure, and on the contrary
405 that what is to prove it is clear, and so we understand it easily.
406 #### 41
407 *Epigrams of Martial.*—Man loves malice, but not against
408 one-eyed men nor the unfortunate, but against the fortunate
409 and proud. People are mistaken in thinking otherwise.
410 For lust is the source of all our actions, and humanity, etc.
411 We must please those who have humane and tender feelings.
412 That epigram about two one-eyed people is worthless,[15] for it
413 does not console them, and only gives a point to the author's
414 glory. All that is only for the sake of the author is worthless.
415 *Ambitiosa recident ornamenta*.[16]
416 #### 42
417 To call a king "Prince" is pleasing, because it diminishes
418 his rank.
419 #### 43
420 Certain authors, speaking of their works, say, "My book,"
421 "My commentary," "My history," etc. They resemble middle-class
422 people who have a house of their own, and always have
423 "My house" on their tongue. They would do better to say,
424 "Our book," "Our commentary," "Our history," etc., because
425 there is in them usually more of other people's than their own.
426 #### 44
427 Do you wish people to believe good of you? Don't speak.
428 #### 45
429 Languages are ciphers, wherein letters are not changed into
430 letters, but words into words, so that an unknown language
431 is decipherable.
432 #### 46
433 A maker of witticisms, a bad character.
434 #### 47
435 There are some who speak well and write badly. For the
436 place and the audience warm them, and draw from their minds
437 more than they think of without that warmth.
438 #### 48
439 When we find words repeated in a discourse, and, in trying
440 to correct them, discover that they are so appropriate that
441 we would spoil the discourse, we must leave them alone. This
442 is the test; and our attempt is the work of envy, which is blind,
443 and does not see that repetition is not in this place a fault; for
444 there is no general rule.
445 #### 49
446 To mask nature and disguise her. No more king, pope,
447 bishop—but *august monarch*, etc.; not Paris—*the capital of the
448 kingdom*. There are places in which we ought to call Paris,
449 Paris, and others in which we ought to call it the capital of
450 the kingdom.
451 #### 50
452 The same meaning changes with the words which express it.
453 Meanings receive their dignity from words instead of giving it
454 to them. Examples should be sought....
455 #### 51
456 Sceptic, for obstinate.
457 #### 52
458 No one calls another a Cartesian[17] but he who is one himself,
459 a pedant but a pedant, a provincial but a provincial; and I
460 would wager it was the printer who put it on the title of
461 *Letters to a Provincial*.
462 #### 53
463 A carriage *upset* or *overturned*, according to the meaning
464 *To spread abroad* or *upset*, according to the meaning. (The
465 argument by force of M. le Maître[18] over the friar.)
466 #### 54
467 *Miscellaneous.*—A form of speech, "I should have liked to
468 apply myself to that."
469 #### 55
470 The *aperitive* virtue of a key, the *attractive* virtue of a hook.
471 #### 56
472 To guess: "The part that I take in your trouble." The
473 Cardinal[19] did not want to be guessed.
474 "My mind is disquieted." *I am disquieted* is better.
475 #### 57
476 I always feel uncomfortable under such compliments as
477 these: "I have given you a great deal of trouble," "I am afraid
478 I am boring you," "I fear this is too long." We either carry
479 our audience with us, or irritate them.
480 #### 58
481 You are ungraceful: "Excuse me, pray." Without that
482 excuse I would not have known there was anything amiss.
483 "With reverence be it spoken...." The only thing bad is
484 their excuse.
485 #### 59
486 "To extinguish the torch of sedition"; too luxuriant. "The
487 restlessness of his genius"; two superfluous grand words.
SECTION II
13 (Texto do capítulo)
THE MISERY OF MAN WITHOUT GOD
16 #### 60
17 *First part*: Misery of man without God.
18 *Second part*: Happiness of man with God.
19 Or, *First part*: That nature is corrupt. Proved by nature
20 itself.
21 *Second part*: That there is a Redeemer. Proved by
22 Scripture.
23 #### 61
24 *Order.*—I might well have taken this discourse in an order
25 like this: to show the vanity of all conditions of men, to show
26 the vanity of ordinary lives, and then the vanity of philosophic
27 lives, sceptics, stoics; but the order would not have been kept.
28 I know a little what it is, and how few people understand it.
29 No human science can keep it. Saint Thomas[20] did not keep
30 it. Mathematics keep it, but they are useless on account of
31 their depth.
32 #### 62
33 *Preface to the first part.*—To speak of those who have treated
34 of the knowledge of self; of the divisions of Charron,[21] which
35 sadden and weary us; of the confusion of Montaigne;[22] that he
36 was quite aware of his want of method, and shunned it by
37 jumping from subject to subject; that he sought to be fashionable.
38 His foolish project of describing himself! And this not
39 casually and against his maxims, since every one makes mistakes,
40 but by his maxims themselves, and by first and chief design.
41 For to say silly things by chance and weakness is a common
42 misfortune; but to say them intentionally is intolerable, and
43 to say such as that ...
44 #### 63
45 *Montaigne.*—Montaigne's faults are great. Lewd words; this
46 is bad, notwithstanding Mademoiselle de Gournay.[23] Credulous;
47 *people without eyes*.[24] Ignorant; *squaring the circle,[25] a greater
48 world*.[26] His opinions on suicide, on death.[27] He suggests an
49 indifference about salvation, *without fear and without repentance*.[28]
50 As his book was not written with a religious purpose, he was
51 not bound to mention religion; but it is always our duty not to
52 turn men from it. One can excuse his rather free and licentious
53 opinions on some relations of life (730,231)[29]; but one cannot
54 excuse his thoroughly pagan views on death, for a man must
55 renounce piety altogether, if he does not at least wish to die
56 like a Christian. Now, through the whole of his book his only
57 conception of death is a cowardly and effeminate one.
58 #### 64
59 It is not in Montaigne, but in myself, that I find all that
60 I see in him.
61 #### 65
62 What good there is in Montaigne can only have been acquired
63 with difficulty. The evil that is in him, I mean apart from
64 his morality, could have been corrected in a moment, if he had
65 been informed that he made too much of trifles and spoke too
66 much of himself.
67 #### 66
68 One must know oneself. If this does not serve to discover
69 truth, it at least serves as a rule of life, and there is nothing
70 better.
71 #### 67
72 *The vanity of the sciences.*—Physical science will not console
73 me for the ignorance of morality in the time of affliction. But
74 the science of ethics will always console me for the ignorance
75 of the physical sciences.
76 #### 68
77 Men are never taught to be gentlemen, and are taught everything
78 else; and they never plume themselves so much on the
79 rest of their knowledge as on knowing how to be gentlemen.
80 They only plume themselves on knowing the one thing they do
81 not know.
82 #### 69
83 *The infinites, the mean.*—When we read too fast or too slowly,
84 we understand nothing.
85 #### 70
86 *Nature* ...—[Nature has set us so well in the centre, that
87 if we change one side of the balance, we change the other also.
88 *I act.* Τά ζῶα τρέχει This makes me believe that the springs
89 in our brain are so adjusted that he who touches one touches
90 also its contrary.]
91 #### 71
92 Too much and too little wine. Give him none, he cannot
93 find truth; give him too much, the same.
94 #### 72
95 *Man's disproportion.*—[This is where our innate knowledge
96 leads us. If it be not true, there is no truth in man; and if it be
97 true, he finds therein great cause for humiliation, being compelled
98 to abase himself in one way or another. And since he
99 cannot exist without this knowledge, I wish that, before entering
100 on deeper researches into nature, he would consider her both
101 seriously and at leisure, that he would reflect upon himself also,
102 and knowing what proportion there is ...] Let man then
103 contemplate the whole of nature in her full and grand majesty,
104 and turn his vision from the low objects which surround him.
105 Let him gaze on that brilliant light, set like an eternal lamp to
106 illumine the universe; let the earth appear to him a point in
107 comparison with the vast circle described by the sun; and let
108 him wonder at the fact that this vast circle is itself but a very
109 fine point in comparison with that described by the stars in their
110 revolution round the firmament. But if our view be arrested
111 there, let our imagination pass beyond; it will sooner exhaust
112 the power of conception than nature that of supplying material
113 for conception. The whole visible world is only an imperceptible
114 atom in the ample bosom of nature. No idea approaches
115 it. We may enlarge our conceptions beyond all imaginable
116 space; we only produce atoms in comparison with the reality of
117 things. It is an infinite sphere, the centre of which is everywhere,
118 the circumference nowhere.[30] In short it is the greatest
119 sensible mark of the almighty power of God, that imagination
120 loses itself in that thought.
121 Returning to himself, let man consider what he is in comparison
122 with all existence; let him regard himself as lost in this
123 remote corner of nature; and from the little cell in which he
124 finds himself lodged, I mean the universe, let him estimate at
125 their true value the earth, kingdoms, cities, and himself. What
126 is a man in the Infinite?
127 But to show him another prodigy equally astonishing, let
128 him examine the most delicate things he knows. Let a mite
129 be given him, with its minute body and parts incomparably
130 more minute, limbs with their joints, veins in the limbs, blood
131 in the veins, humours in the blood, drops in the humours,
132 vapours in the drops. Dividing these last things again, let
133 him exhaust his powers of conception, and let the last object at
134 which he can arrive be now that of our discourse. Perhaps he
135 will think that here is the smallest point in nature. I will let
136 him see therein a new abyss. I will paint for him not only the
137 visible universe, but all that he can conceive of nature's immensity
138 in the womb of this abridged atom. Let him see
139 therein an infinity of universes, each of which has its firmament,
140 its planets, its earth, in the same proportion as in the visible
141 world; in each earth animals, and in the last mites, in which he
142 will find again all that the first had, finding still in these others
143 the same thing without end and without cessation. Let him
144 lose himself in wonders as amazing in their littleness as the
145 others in their vastness. For who will not be astounded at the
146 fact that our body, which a little while ago was imperceptible in
147 the universe, itself imperceptible in the bosom of the whole, is
148 now a colossus, a world, or rather a whole, in respect of the
149 nothingness which we cannot reach? He who regards himself
150 in this light will be afraid of himself, and observing himself
151 sustained in the body given him by nature between those
152 two abysses of the Infinite and Nothing, will tremble at
153 the sight of these marvels; and I think that, as his
154 curiosity changes into admiration, he will be more disposed
155 to contemplate them in silence than to examine them with
156 presumption.
157 For in fact what is man in nature? A Nothing in comparison
158 with the Infinite, an All in comparison with the Nothing, a
159 mean between nothing and everything. Since he is infinitely
160 removed from comprehending the extremes, the end of things
161 and their beginning are hopelessly hidden from him in an
162 impenetrable secret, he is equally incapable of seeing the
163 Nothing from which he was made, and the Infinite in which he
164 is swallowed up.
165 What will he do then, but perceive the appearance of the
166 middle of things, in an eternal despair of knowing either their
167 beginning or their end. All things proceed from the Nothing,
168 and are borne towards the Infinite. Who will follow these
169 marvellous processes? The Author of these wonders understands
170 them. None other can do so.
171 Through failure to contemplate these Infinites, men have
172 rashly rushed into the examination of nature, as though they
173 bore some proportion to her. It is strange that they have
174 wished to understand the beginnings of things, and thence to
175 arrive at the knowledge of the whole, with a presumption as
176 infinite as their object. For surely this design cannot be
177 formed without presumption or without a capacity infinite
178 like nature.
179 If we are well informed, we understand that, as nature has
180 graven her image and that of her Author on all things, they
181 almost all partake of her double infinity. Thus we see that all
182 the sciences are infinite in the extent of their researches. For
183 who doubts that geometry, for instance, has an infinite infinity
184 of problems to solve? They are also infinite in the multitude
185 and fineness of their premises; for it is clear that those which are
186 put forward as ultimate are not self-supporting, but are based
187 on others which, again having others for their support, do
188 not permit of finality. But we represent some as ultimate for
189 reason, in the same way as in regard to material objects we
190 call that an indivisible point beyond which our senses can no
191 longer perceive anything, although by its nature it is infinitely
192 divisible.
193 Of these two Infinites of science, that of greatness is the most
194 palpable, and hence a few persons have pretended to know all
195 things. "I will speak of the whole,"[31] said Democritus.
196 But the infinitely little is the least obvious. Philosophers
197 have much oftener claimed to have reached it, and it is here
198 they have all stumbled. This has given rise to such common
199 titles as *First Principles*, *Principles of Philosophy*,[32] and the like,
200 as ostentatious in fact, though not in appearance, as that one
201 which blinds us, *De omni scibili*.[33]
202 We naturally believe ourselves far more capable of reaching
203 the centre of things than of embracing their circumference.
204 The visible extent of the world visibly exceeds us; but as we
205 exceed little things, we think ourselves more capable of knowing
206 them. And yet we need no less capacity for attaining the
207 Nothing than the All. Infinite capacity is required for both,
208 and it seems to me that whoever shall have understood the
209 ultimate principles of being might also attain to the knowledge
210 of the Infinite. The one depends on the other, and one leads
211 to the other. These extremes meet and reunite by force of
212 distance, and find each other in God, and in God alone.
213 Let us then take our compass; we are something, and we are
214 not everything. The nature of our existence hides from us
215 the knowledge of first beginnings which are born of the Nothing;
216 and the littleness of our being conceals from us the sight of
217 the Infinite.
218 Our intellect holds the same position in the world of thought
219 as our body occupies in the expanse of nature.
220 Limited as we are in every way, this state which holds the
221 mean between two extremes is present in all our impotence.
222 Our senses perceive no extreme. Too much sound deafens us;
223 too much light dazzles us; too great distance or proximity
224 hinders our view. Too great length and too great brevity of
225 discourse tend to obscurity; too much truth is paralysing (I
226 know some who cannot understand that to take four from
227 nothing leaves nothing). First principles are too self-evident
228 for us; too much pleasure disagrees with us. Too many concords
229 are annoying in music; too many benefits irritate us; we wish
230 to have the wherewithal to over-pay our debts. *Beneficia eo
231 usque læta sunt dum videntur exsolvi posse; ubi multum antevenere,
232 pro gratia odium redditur.*[34] We feel neither extreme heat nor
233 extreme cold. Excessive qualities are prejudicial to us and not
234 perceptible by the senses; we do not feel but suffer them.
235 Extreme youth and extreme age hinder the mind, as also too
236 much and too little education. In short, extremes are for us
237 as though they were not, and we are not within their notice.
238 They escape us, or we them.
239 This is our true state; this is what makes us incapable of
240 certain knowledge and of absolute ignorance. We sail within
241 a vast sphere, ever drifting in uncertainty, driven from end to
242 end. When we think to attach ourselves to any point and to
243 fasten to it, it wavers and leaves us; and if we follow it, it
244 eludes our grasp, slips past us, and vanishes for ever. Nothing
245 stays for us. This is our natural condition, and yet most
246 contrary to our inclination; we burn with desire to find solid
247 ground and an ultimate sure foundation whereon to build a
248 tower reaching to the Infinite. But our whole groundwork
249 cracks, and the earth opens to abysses.
250 Let us therefore not look for certainty and stability. Our
251 reason is always deceived by fickle shadows; nothing can fix
252 the finite between the two Infinites, which both enclose and
253 fly from it.
254 If this be well understood, I think that we shall remain at
255 rest, each in the state wherein nature has placed him. As this
256 sphere which has fallen to us as our lot is always distant from
257 either extreme, what matters it that man should have a little
258 more knowledge of the universe? If he has it, he but gets a
259 little higher. Is he not always infinitely removed from the
260 end, and is not the duration of our life equally removed from
261 eternity, even if it lasts ten years longer?
262 In comparison with these Infinites all finites are equal, and
263 I see no reason for fixing our imagination on one more than
264 on another. The only comparison which we make of ourselves
265 to the finite is painful to us.
266 If man made himself the first object of study, he would see
267 how incapable he is of going further. How can a part know
268 the whole? But he may perhaps aspire to know at least the
269 parts to which he bears some proportion. But the parts of the
270 world are all so related and linked to one another, that I believe it
271 impossible to know one without the other and without the whole.
272 Man, for instance, is related to all he knows. He needs a
273 place wherein to abide, time through which to live, motion in
274 order to live, elements to compose him, warmth and food to
275 nourish him, air to breathe. He sees light; he feels bodies;
276 in short, he is in a dependent alliance with everything. To
277 know man, then, it is necessary to know how it happens that
278 he needs air to live, and, to know the air, we must know how
279 it is thus related to the life of man, etc. Flame cannot exist
280 without air; therefore to understand the one, we must understand
281 the other.
282 Since everything then is cause and effect, dependent and
283 supporting, mediate and immediate, and all is held together by
284 a natural though imperceptible chain, which binds together
285 things most distant and most different, I hold it equally impossible
286 to know the parts without knowing the whole, and to
287 know the whole without knowing the parts in detail.
288 [The eternity of things in itself or in God must also astonish
289 our brief duration. The fixed and constant immobility of
290 nature, in comparison with the continual change which goes on
291 within us, must have the same effect.]
292 And what completes our incapability of knowing things, is
293 the fact that they are simple, and that we are composed of two
294 opposite natures, different in kind, soul and body. For it is
295 impossible that our rational part should be other than spiritual;
296 and if any one maintain that we are simply corporeal, this
297 would far more exclude us from the knowledge of things, there
298 being nothing so inconceivable as to say that matter knows
299 itself. It is impossible to imagine how it should know itself.
300 So if we are simply material, we can know nothing at all;
301 and if we are composed of mind and matter, we cannot know
302 perfectly things which are simple, whether spiritual or corporeal.
303 Hence it comes that almost all philosophers have confused ideas
304 of things, and speak of material things in spiritual terms, and
305 of spiritual things in material terms. For they say boldly that
306 bodies have a tendency to fall, that they seek after their centre,
307 that they fly from destruction, that they fear the void, that they
308 have inclinations, sympathies, antipathies, all of which attributes
309 pertain only to mind. And in speaking of minds, they
310 consider them as in a place, and attribute to them movement
311 from one place to another; and these are qualities which belong
312 only to bodies.
313 Instead of receiving the ideas of these things in their purity,
314 we colour them with our own qualities, and stamp with our composite
315 being all the simple things which we contemplate.
316 Who would not think, seeing us compose all things of mind
317 and body, but that this mixture would be quite intelligible to
318 us? Yet it is the very thing we least understand. Man is
319 to himself the most wonderful object in nature; for he cannot
320 conceive what the body is, still less what the mind is, and
321 least of all how a body should be united to a mind. This is
322 the consummation of his difficulties, and yet it is his very
323 being. *Modus quo corporibus adhærent spiritus comprehendi ab
324 hominibus non potest, et hoc tamen homo est*.[35] Finally, to complete
325 the proof of our weakness, I shall conclude with these
326 two considerations....
327 #### 73
328 [But perhaps this subject goes beyond the capacity of reason.
329 Let us therefore examine her solutions to problems within her
330 powers. If there be anything to which her own interest must
331 have made her apply herself most seriously, it is the inquiry
332 into her own sovereign good. Let us see, then, wherein these
333 strong and clear-sighted souls have placed it, and whether
334 they agree.
335 One says that the sovereign good consists in virtue, another
336 in pleasure, another in the knowledge of nature, another in
337 truth, *Felix qui potuit rerum cognoscere causas*,[36] another in
338 total ignorance, another in indolence, others in disregarding
339 appearances, another in wondering at nothing, *nihil admirari
340 prope res una quæ possit facere et servare beatum*,[37] and the true
341 sceptics in their indifference, doubt, and perpetual suspense,
342 and others, wiser, think to find a better definition. We are
343 well satisfied.
344 *To transpose after the laws to the following title.*
345 We must see if this fine philosophy have gained nothing
346 certain from so long and so intent study; perhaps at least the
347 soul will know itself. Let us hear the rulers of the world on
348 this subject. What have they thought of her substance? 394.[38]
349 Have they been more fortunate in locating her? 395.[39] What have
350 they found out about her origin, duration, and departure? 399.[40]
351 Is then the soul too noble a subject for their feeble lights?
352 Let us then abase her to matter and see if she knows whereof
353 is made the very body which she animates, and those others
354 which she contemplates and moves at her will. What have
355 those great dogmatists, who are ignorant of nothing, known of
356 this matter? *Harum sententiarum*,[41] 393.
357 This would doubtless suffice, if reason were reasonable. She
358 is reasonable enough to admit that she has been unable to
359 find anything durable, but she does not yet despair of reaching
360 it; she is as ardent as ever in this search, and is confident she
361 has within her the necessary powers for this conquest. We
362 must therefore conclude, and, after having examined her powers
363 in their effects, observe them in themselves, and see if she has
364 a nature and a grasp capable of laying hold of the truth.]
365 #### 74
366 A letter *On the Foolishness of Human Knowledge and
367 Philosophy*.
368 This letter before *Diversion*.
369 *Felix qui potuit ... Nihil admirari.*[42]
370 280 kinds of sovereign good in Montaigne.[43]
371 #### 75
372 Part I, 1, 2, c. 1, section 4.[44]
373 [*Probability.*—It will not be difficult to put the case a stage
374 lower, and make it appear ridiculous. To begin at the very
375 beginning.] What is more absurd than to say that lifeless
376 bodies have passions, fears, hatreds—that insensible bodies,
377 lifeless and incapable of life, have passions which presuppose
378 at least a sensitive soul to feel them, nay more, that the object
379 of their dread is the void? What is there in the void that
380 could make them afraid? Nothing is more shallow and ridiculous.
381 This is not all; it is said that they have in themselves
382 a source of movement to shun the void. Have they arms,
383 legs, muscles, nerves?
384 #### 76
385 To write against those who made too profound a study of
386 science: Descartes.
387 #### 77
388 I cannot forgive Descartes. In all his philosophy he would
389 have been quite willing to dispense with God. But he had to
390 make Him give a fillip to set the world in motion; beyond this,
391 he has no further need of God.
392 #### 78
393 Descartes useless and uncertain.
394 #### 79
395 [*Descartes.*—We must say summarily: "This is made by
396 figure and motion," for it is true. But to say what these are,
397 and to compose the machine, is ridiculous. For it is useless,
398 uncertain, and painful. And were it true, we do not think all
399 philosophy is worth one hour of pain.]
400 #### 80
401 How comes it that a cripple does not offend us, but that a
402 fool does?[45] Because a cripple recognises that we walk straight,
403 whereas a fool declares that it is we who are silly; if it were not
404 so, we should feel pity and not anger.
405 Epictetus[46] asks still more strongly: "Why are we not angry
406 if we are told that we have a headache, and why are we angry
407 if we are told that we reason badly, or choose wrongly?" The
408 reason is that we are quite certain that we have not a headache,
409 or are not lame, but we are not so sure that we make a true choice.
410 So having assurance only because we see with our whole sight,
411 it puts us into suspense and surprise when another with his
412 whole sight sees the opposite, and still more so when a thousand
413 others deride our choice. For we must prefer our own lights
414 to those of so many others, and that is bold and difficult. There
415 is never this contradiction in the feelings towards a cripple.
416 #### 81
417 It is natural for the mind to believe, and for the will to love;[47]
418 so that, for want of true objects, they must attach themselves
419 to false.
420 #### 82
421 *Imagination.*[48]—It is that deceitful part in man, that mistress
422 of error and falsity, the more deceptive that she is not always so;
423 for she would be an infallible rule of truth, if she were an infallible
424 rule of falsehood. But being most generally false, she
425 gives no sign of her nature, impressing the same character on
426 the true and the false.
427 I do not speak of fools, I speak of the wisest men; and it is
428 among them that the imagination has the great gift of persuasion.
429 Reason protests in vain; it cannot set a true value on things.
430 This arrogant power, the enemy of reason, who likes to rule
431 and dominate it, has established in man a second nature to show
432 how all-powerful she is. She makes men happy and sad, healthy
433 and sick, rich and poor; she compels reason to believe, doubt,
434 and deny; she blunts the senses, or quickens them; she has her
435 fools and sages; and nothing vexes us more than to see that she
436 fills her devotees with a satisfaction far more full and entire than
437 does reason. Those who have a lively imagination are a great
438 deal more pleased with themselves than the wise can reasonably
439 be. They look down upon men with haughtiness; they argue
440 with boldness and confidence, others with fear and diffidence;
441 and this gaiety of countenance often gives them the advantage
442 in the opinion of the hearers, such favour have the imaginary
443 wise in the eyes of judges of like nature. Imagination cannot
444 make fools wise; but she can make them happy, to the envy of
445 reason which can only make its friends miserable; the one covers
446 them with glory, the other with shame.
447 What but this faculty of imagination dispenses reputation,
448 awards respect and veneration to persons, works, laws, and the
449 great? How insufficient are all the riches of the earth without
450 her consent!
451 Would you not say that this magistrate, whose venerable age
452 commands the respect of a whole people, is governed by pure
453 and lofty reason, and that he judges causes according to their
454 true nature without considering those mere trifles which only
455 affect the imagination of the weak? See him go to sermon, full
456 of devout zeal, strengthening his reason with the ardour of his
457 love. He is ready to listen with exemplary respect. Let the
458 preacher appear, and let nature have given him a hoarse voice
459 or a comical cast of countenance, or let his barber have given
460 him a bad shave, or let by chance his dress be more dirtied than
461 usual, then however great the truths he announces. I wager our
462 senator loses his gravity.
463 If the greatest philosopher in the world find himself upon a
464 plank wider than actually necessary, but hanging over a precipice,
465 his imagination will prevail, though his reason convince
466 him of his safety.[49] Many cannot bear the thought without a
467 cold sweat. I will not state all its effects.
468 Every one knows that the sight of cats or rats, the crushing
469 of a coal, etc. may unhinge the reason. The tone of voice
470 affects the wisest, and changes the force of a discourse or a poem.
471 Love or hate alters the aspect of justice. How much greater
472 confidence has an advocate, retained with a large fee, in the
473 justice of his cause! How much better does his bold manner
474 make his case appear to the judges, deceived as they are by
475 appearances! How ludicrous is reason, blown with a breath in
476 every direction!
477 I should have to enumerate almost every action of men who
478 scarce waver save under her assaults. For reason has been
479 obliged to yield, and the wisest reason takes as her own principles
480 those which the imagination of man has everywhere rashly
481 introduced. [He who would follow reason only would be deemed
482 foolish by the generality of men. We must judge by the
483 opinion of the majority of mankind. Because it has pleased
484 them, we must work all day for pleasures seen to be imaginary;
485 and after sleep has refreshed our tired reason, we must forthwith
486 start up and rush after phantoms, and suffer the impressions
487 of this mistress of the world. This is one of the sources of error,
488 but it is not the only one.]
489 Our magistrates have known well this mystery. Their red
490 robes, the ermine in which they wrap themselves like furry cats,[50]
491 the courts in which they administer justice, the *fleurs-de-lis*, and
492 all such august apparel were necessary; if the physicians had
493 not their cassocks and their mules, if the doctors had not their
494 square caps and their robes four times too wide, they would
495 never have duped the world, which cannot resist so original an
496 appearance. If magistrates had true justice, and if physicians
497 had the true art of healing, they would have no occasion for
498 square caps; the majesty of these sciences would of itself be
499 venerable enough. But having only imaginary knowledge,
500 they must employ those silly tools that strike the imagination
501 with which they have to deal; and thereby in fact they inspire
502 respect. Soldiers alone are not disguised in this manner,
503 because indeed their part is the most essential; they establish
504 themselves by force, the others by show.
505 Therefore our kings seek out no disguises. They do not
506 mask themselves in extraordinary costumes to appear such;
507 but they are accompanied by guards and halberdiers. Those
508 armed and red-faced puppets who have hands and power for
509 them alone, those trumpets and drums which go before them,
510 and those legions round about them, make the stoutest tremble.
511 They have not dress only, they have might. A very refined
512 reason is required to regard as an ordinary man the Grand
513 Turk, in his superb seraglio, surrounded by forty thousand
514 janissaries.
515 We cannot even see an advocate in his robe and with his
516 cap on his head, without a favourable opinion of his ability.
517 The imagination disposes of everything; it makes beauty,
518 justice, and happiness, which is everything in the world. I
519 should much like to see an Italian work, of which I only know
520 the title, which alone is worth many books, *Della opinione
521 regina del mondo*.[51] I approve of the book without knowing it,
522 save the evil in it, if any. These are pretty much the effects of
523 that deceptive faculty, which seems to have been expressly
524 given us to lead us into necessary error. We have, however,
525 many other sources of error.
526 Not only are old impressions capable of misleading us; the
527 charms of novelty have the same power. Hence arise all the
528 disputes of men, who taunt each other either with following
529 the false impressions of childhood or with running rashly after
530 the new. Who keeps the due mean? Let him appear and
531 prove it. There is no principle, however natural to us from
532 infancy, which may not be made to pass for a false impression
533 either of education or of sense.
534 "Because," say some, "you have believed from childhood
535 that a box was empty when you saw nothing in it, you have
536 believed in the possibility of a vacuum. This is an illusion of
537 your senses, strengthened by custom, which science must
538 correct." "Because," say others, "you have been taught at
539 school that there is no vacuum, you have perverted your common
540 sense which clearly comprehended it, and you must correct
541 this by returning to your first state." Which has deceived you,
542 your senses or your education?
543 We have another source of error in diseases.[52] They spoil
544 the judgment and the senses; and if the more serious produce
545 a sensible change, I do not doubt that slighter ills produce a
546 proportionate impression.
547 Our own interest is again a marvellous instrument for nicely
548 putting out our eyes. The justest man in the world is not
549 allowed to be judge in his own cause; I know some who, in order
550 not to fall into this self-love, have been perfectly unjust out of
551 opposition. The sure way of losing a just cause has been to
552 get it recommended to these men by their near relatives.
553 Justice and truth are two such subtle points, that our tools
554 are too blunt to touch them accurately. If they reach the
555 point, they either crush it, or lean all round, more on the
556 false than on the true.
557 [Man is so happily formed that he has no ... good of the
558 true, and several excellent of the false. Let us now see how
559 much ... But the most powerful cause of error is the war
560 existing between the senses and reason.]
561 #### 83
562 *We must thus begin the chapter on the deceptive powers.*
563 Man is only a subject full of error, natural and ineffaceable,
564 without grace. Nothing shows him the truth. Everything
565 deceives him. These two sources of truth, reason and the
566 senses, besides being both wanting in sincerity, deceive each
567 other in turn. The senses mislead the reason with false
568 appearances, and receive from reason in their turn the same
569 trickery which they apply to her; reason has her revenge.
570 The passions of the soul trouble the senses, and make false
571 impressions upon them. They rival each other in falsehood
572 and deception.[53]
573 But besides those errors which arise accidentally and through
574 lack of intelligence, with these heterogeneous faculties ...
575 #### 84
576 The imagination enlarges little objects so as to fill our souls
577 with a fantastic estimate; and, with rash insolence, it belittles
578 the great to its own measure, as when talking of God.
579 #### 85
580 Things which have most hold on us, as the concealment
581 of our few possessions, are often a mere nothing. It is a nothing
582 which our imagination magnifies into a mountain. Another
583 turn of the imagination would make us discover this without
584 difficulty.
585 #### 86
586 [My fancy makes me hate a croaker, and one who pants
587 when eating. Fancy has great weight. Shall we profit by it?
588 Shall we yield to this weight because it is natural? No, but by
589 resisting it ...]
590 #### 87
591 *Næ iste magno conatu magnas nugas dixerit.*[54]
592 *Quasi quidquam infelicius sit homini cui sua figmenta
593 dominantur.*[55] (Plin.)
594 #### 88
595 Children who are frightened at the face they have blackened
596 are but children. But how shall one who is so weak in his
597 childhood become really strong when he grows older? We
598 only change our fancies. All that is made perfect by progress
599 perishes also by progress. All that has been weak can never
600 become absolutely strong. We say in vain, "He has grown,
601 he has changed"; he is also the same.
602 #### 89
603 Custom is our nature. He who is accustomed to the faith
604 believes in it, can no longer fear hell, and believes in nothing
605 else. He who is accustomed to believe that the king is terrible
606 ... etc. Who doubts then that our soul, being accustomed to
607 see number, space, motion, believes that and nothing else?
608 #### 90
609 *Quod crebro videt non miratur, etiamsi cur fiat nescit; quod
610 ante non viderit, id si evenerit, ostentum esse censet.*[56] (Cic. 583.)
611 #### 91
612 *Spongia solis.*[57]—When we see the same effect always recur,
613 we infer a natural necessity in it, as that there will be a to-morrow,
614 etc. But nature often deceives us, and does not
615 subject herself to her own rules.
616 #### 92
617 What are our natural principles but principles of custom?
618 In children they are those which they have received from the
619 habits of their fathers, as hunting in animals. A different
620 custom will cause different natural principles. This is seen in
621 experience; and if there are some natural principles ineradicable
622 by custom, there are also some customs opposed to nature,
623 ineradicable by nature, or by a second custom. This depends
624 on disposition.
625 #### 93
626 Parents fear lest the natural love of their children may fade
627 away. What kind of nature is that which is subject to decay?
628 Custom is a second nature which destroys the former.[58] But
629 what is nature? For is custom not natural? I am much afraid
630 that nature is itself only a first custom, as custom is a second
631 nature.
632 #### 94
633 The nature of man is wholly natural, *omne animal*.[59]
634 There is nothing he may not make natural; there is nothing
635 natural he may not lose.
636 #### 95
637 Memory, joy, are intuitions; and even mathematical propositions
638 become intuitions, for education produces natural
639 intuitions, and natural intuitions are erased by education.
640 #### 96
641 When we are accustomed to use bad reasons for proving
642 natural effects, we are not willing to receive good reasons when
643 they are discovered. An example may be given from the
644 circulation of the blood as a reason why the vein swells below
645 the ligature.
646 #### 97
647 The most important affair in life is the choice of a calling;
648 chance decides it. Custom makes men masons, soldiers,
649 slaters. "He is a good slater," says one, and, speaking of
650 soldiers, remarks, "They are perfect fools." But others affirm,
651 "There is nothing great but war, the rest of men are good for
652 nothing." We choose our callings according as we hear this
653 or that praised or despised in our childhood, for we naturally
654 love truth and hate folly. These words move us; the only
655 error is in their application. So great is the force of custom
656 that out of those whom nature has only made men, are created
657 all conditions of men. For some districts are full of masons,
658 others of soldiers, etc. Certainly nature is not so uniform.
659 It is custom then which does this, for it constrains nature.
660 But sometimes nature gains the ascendancy, and preserves
661 man's instinct, in spite of all custom, good or bad.
662 #### 98
663 *Bias leading to error.*—It is a deplorable thing to see all men
664 deliberating on means alone, and not on the end. Each thinks
665 how he will acquit himself in his condition; but as for the choice
666 of condition, or of country, chance gives them to us.
667 It is a pitiable thing to see so many Turks, heretics, and infidels
668 follow the way of their fathers for the sole reason that each has
669 been imbued with the prejudice that it is the best. And that
670 fixes for each man his conditions of locksmith, soldier, etc.
671 Hence savages care nothing for Providence.[60]
672 #### 99
673 There is an universal and essential difference between the
674 actions of the will and all other actions.
675 The will is one of the chief factors in belief, not that it creates
676 belief, but because things are true or false according to the
677 aspect in which we look at them. The will, which prefers one
678 aspect to another, turns away the mind from considering the
679 qualities of all that it does not like to see; and thus the mind,
680 moving in accord with the will, stops to consider the aspect
681 which it likes, and so judges by what it sees.
682 #### 100
683 *Self-love.*—The nature of self-love and of this human Ego is
684 to love self only and consider self only. But what will man do?
685 He cannot prevent this object that he loves from being full of
686 faults and wants. He wants to be great, and he sees himself
687 small. He wants to be happy, and he sees himself miserable.
688 He wants to be perfect, and he sees himself full of imperfections.
689 He wants to be the object of love and esteem among men, and
690 he sees that his faults merit only their hatred and contempt.
691 This embarrassment in which he finds himself produces in him
692 the most unrighteous and criminal passion that can be imagined;
693 for he conceives a mortal enmity against that truth which
694 reproves him, and which convinces him of his faults. He
695 would annihilate it, but, unable to destroy it in its essence, he
696 destroys it as far as possible in his own knowledge and in that
697 of others; that is to say, he devotes all his attention to hiding
698 his faults both from others and from himself, and he cannot
699 endure either that others should point them out to him, or that
700 they should see them.
701 Truly it is an evil to be full of faults; but it is a still greater
702 evil to be full of them, and to be unwilling to recognise
703 them, since that is to add the further fault of a voluntary
704 illusion. We do not like others to deceive us; we do not think
705 it fair that they should be held in higher esteem by us than they
706 deserve; it is not then fair that we should deceive them, and
707 should wish them to esteem us more highly than we deserve.
708 Thus, when they discover only the imperfections and vices
709 which we really have, it is plain they do us no wrong, since it is
710 not they who cause them; they rather do us good, since they
711 help us to free ourselves from an evil, namely, the ignorance of
712 these imperfections. We ought not to be angry at their knowing
713 our faults and despising us; it is but right that they should
714 know us for what we are, and should despise us, if we are
715 contemptible.
716 Such are the feelings that would arise in a heart full of equity
717 and justice. What must we say then of our own heart, when
718 we see in it a wholly different disposition? For is it not true
719 that we hate truth and those who tell it us, and that we like
720 them to be deceived in our favour, and prefer to be esteemed by
721 them as being other than what we are in fact? One proof of
722 this makes me shudder. The Catholic religion does not bind
723 us to confess our sins indiscriminately to everybody; it allows
724 them to remain hidden from all other men save one, to whom
725 she bids us reveal the innermost recesses of our heart, and show
726 ourselves as we are. There is only this one man in the world
727 whom she orders us to undeceive, and she binds him to an
728 inviolable secrecy, which makes this knowledge to him as if
729 it were not. Can we imagine anything more charitable and
730 pleasant? And yet the corruption of man is such that he finds
731 even this law harsh; and it is one of the main reasons which
732 has caused a great part of Europe to rebel against the Church.[61]
733 How unjust and unreasonable is the heart of man, which
734 feels it disagreeable to be obliged to do in regard to one man
735 what in some measure it were right to do to all men! For is
736 it right that we should deceive men?
737 There are different degrees in this aversion to truth; but all
738 may perhaps be said to have it in some degree, because it is
739 inseparable from self-love. It is this false delicacy which makes
740 those who are under the necessity of reproving others choose so
741 many windings and middle courses to avoid offence. They
742 must lessen our faults, appear to excuse them, intersperse
743 praises and evidence of love and esteem. Despite all this, the
744 medicine does not cease to be bitter to self-love. It takes as
745 little as it can, always with disgust, and often with a secret
746 spite against those who administer it.
747 Hence it happens that if any have some interest in being
748 loved by us, they are averse to render us a service which they
749 know to be disagreeable. They treat us as we wish to be treated.
750 We hate the truth, and they hide it from us. We desire flattery,
751 and they flatter us. We like to be deceived, and they deceive us.
752 So each degree of good fortune which raises us in the world
753 removes us farther from truth, because we are most afraid of
754 wounding those whose affection is most useful and whose dislike
755 is most dangerous. A prince may be the byword of all Europe,
756 and he alone will know nothing of it. I am not astonished.
757 To tell the truth is useful to those to whom it is spoken, but
758 disadvantageous to those who tell it, because it makes them
759 disliked. Now those who live with princes love their own
760 interests more than that of the prince whom they serve; and so
761 they take care not to confer on him a benefit so as to injure
762 themselves.
763 This evil is no doubt greater and more common among the
764 higher classes; but the lower are not exempt from it, since there
765 is always some advantage in making men love us. Human life
766 is thus only a perpetual illusion; men deceive and flatter each
767 other. No one speaks of us in our presence as he does of us in
768 our absence. Human society is founded on mutual deceit;
769 few friendships would endure if each knew what his friend said
770 of him in his absence, although he then spoke in sincerity and
771 without passion.
772 Man is then only disguise, falsehood, and hypocrisy, both in
773 himself and in regard to others. He does not wish any one to
774 tell him the truth; he avoids telling it to others, and all these
775 dispositions, so removed from justice and reason, have a natural
776 root in his heart.
777 #### 101
778 I set it down as a fact that if all men knew what each said of
779 the other, there would not be four friends in the world. This
780 is apparent from the quarrels which arise from the indiscreet
781 tales told from time to time. [I say, further, all men would
782 be ...]
783 #### 102
784 Some vices only lay hold of us by means of others, and these,
785 like branches, fall on removal of the trunk.
786 #### 103
787 The example of Alexander's chastity[62] has not made so many
788 continent as that of his drunkenness has made intemperate.
789 It is not shameful not to be as virtuous as he, and it seems
790 excusable to be no more vicious. We do not believe ourselves
791 to be exactly sharing in the vices of the vulgar, when we see
792 that we are sharing in those of great men; and yet we do not
793 observe that in these matters they are ordinary men. We hold
794 on to them by the same end by which they hold on to the rabble;
795 for, however exalted they are, they are still united at some point
796 to the lowest of men. They are not suspended in the air, quite
797 removed from our society. No, no; if they are greater than we,
798 it is because their heads are higher; but their feet are as low as
799 ours. They are all on the same level, and rest on the same
800 earth; and by that extremity they are as low as we are, as the
801 meanest folk, as infants, and as the beasts.
802 #### 104
803 When our passion leads us to do something, we forget our
804 duty; for example, we like a book and read it, when we ought
805 to be doing something else. Now, to remind ourselves of our
806 duty, we must set ourselves a task we dislike; we then plead that
807 we have something else to do, and by this means remember
808 our duty.
809 #### 105
810 How difficult it is to submit anything to the judgment of
811 another, without prejudicing his judgment by the manner in
812 which we submit it! If we say, "I think it beautiful," "I think
813 it obscure," or the like, we either entice the imagination into that
814 view, or irritate it to the contrary. It is better to say nothing;
815 and then the other judges according to what really is, that is to
816 say, according as it then is, and according as the other circumstances,
817 not of our making, have placed it. But we at least
818 shall have added nothing, unless it be that silence also produces
819 an effect, according to the turn and the interpretation which
820 the other will be disposed to give it, or as he will guess it from
821 gestures or countenance, or from the tone of the voice, if he is a
822 physiognomist. So difficult is it not to upset a judgment
823 from its natural place, or, rather, so rarely is it firm and stable!
824 #### 106
825 By knowing each man's ruling passion, we are sure of pleasing
826 him; and yet each has his fancies, opposed to his true good, in
827 the very idea which he has of the good. It is a singularly
828 puzzling fact.
829 #### 107
830 *Lustravit lampade terras.*[63]—The weather and my mood have
831 little connection. I have my foggy and my fine days within
832 me; my prosperity or misfortune has little to do with the matter.
833 I sometimes struggle against luck, the glory of mastering it
834 makes me master it gaily; whereas I am sometimes surfeited in
835 the midst of good fortune.
836 #### 108
837 Although people may have no interest in what they are saying,
838 we must not absolutely conclude from this that they are not
839 lying; for there are some people who lie for the mere sake of
840 lying.
841 #### 109
842 When we are well we wonder what we would do if we were ill,
843 but when we are ill we take medicine cheerfully; the illness
844 persuades us to do so. We have no longer the passions and
845 desires for amusements and promenades which health gave to
846 us, but which are incompatible with the necessities of illness.
847 Nature gives us, then, passions and desires suitable to our
848 present state.[64] We are only troubled by the fears which we,
849 and not nature, give ourselves, for they add to the state in which
850 we are the passions of the state in which we are not.
851 As nature makes us always unhappy in every state, our
852 desires picture to us a happy state; because they add to the
853 state in which we are the pleasures of the state in which we are
854 not. And if we attained to these pleasures, we should not be
855 happy after all; because we should have other desires natural
856 to this new state.
857 We must particularise this general proposition....
858 #### 110
859 The consciousness of the falsity of present pleasures, and the
860 ignorance of the vanity of absent pleasures, cause inconstancy.
861 #### 111
862 *Inconstancy.*—We think we are playing on ordinary organs
863 when playing upon man. Men are organs, it is true, but, odd,
864 changeable, variable [with pipes not arranged in proper order.
865 Those who only know how to play on ordinary organs] will not
866 produce harmonies on these. We must know where [*the keys*]
867 are.
868 #### 112
869 *Inconstancy.*—Things have different qualities, and the soul
870 different inclinations; for nothing is simple which is presented
871 to the soul, and the soul never presents itself simply to any
872 object. Hence it comes that we weep and laugh at the same
873 thing.
874 #### 113
875 *Inconstancy and oddity.*—To live only by work, and to rule
876 over the most powerful State in the world, are very opposite
877 things. They are united in the person of the great Sultan of
878 the Turks.
879 #### 114
880 Variety is as abundant as all tones of the voice, all ways of
881 walking, coughing, blowing the nose, sneezing. We distinguish
882 vines by their fruit, and call them the Condrien, the Desargues,
883 and such and such a stock. Is this all? Has a vine ever produced
884 two bunches exactly the same, and has a bunch two
885 grapes alike? etc.
886 I can never judge of the same thing exactly in the same way.
887 I cannot judge of my work, while doing it. I must do as the
888 artists, stand at a distance, but not too far. How far, then?
889 Guess.
890 #### 115
891 *Variety.*—Theology is a science, but at the same time how
892 many sciences? A man is a whole; but if we dissect him, will
893 he be the head, the heart, the stomach, the veins, each vein,
894 each portion of a vein, the blood, each humour in the blood?
895 A town, a country-place, is from afar a town and a country-place.
896 But, as we draw near, there are houses, trees, tiles,
897 leaves, grass, ants, limbs of ants, in infinity. All this is contained
898 under the name of country-place.
899 #### 116
900 *Thoughts.*—All is one, all is different. How many natures
901 exist in man? How many vocations? And by what chance
902 does each man ordinarily choose what he has heard praised?
903 A well-turned heel.
904 #### 117
905 *The heel of a slipper.*—"Ah! How well this is turned! Here
906 is a clever workman! How brave is this soldier!" This is the
907 source of our inclinations, and of the choice of conditions.
908 "How much this man drinks! How little that one!" This
909 makes people sober or drunk, soldiers, cowards, etc.
910 #### 118
911 Chief talent, that which rules the rest.
912 #### 119
913 Nature imitates herself. A seed sown in good ground brings
914 forth fruit. A principle, instilled into a good mind, brings forth
915 fruit. Numbers imitate space, which is of a different nature.
916 All is made and led by the same master, root, branches, and
917 fruits; principles and consequences.
918 #### 120
919 [Nature diversifies and imitates; art imitates and diversifies.]
920 #### 121
921 Nature always begins the same things again, the years, the
922 days, the hours; in like manner spaces and numbers follow each
923 other from beginning to end. Thus is made a kind of infinity
924 and eternity. Not that anything in all this is infinite and
925 eternal, but these finite realities are infinitely multiplied. Thus
926 it seems to me to be only the number which multiplies them
927 that is infinite.
928 #### 122
929 Time heals griefs and quarrels, for we change and are no
930 longer the same persons. Neither the offender nor the offended
931 are any more themselves. It is like a nation which we have
932 provoked, but meet again after two generations. They are
933 still Frenchmen, but not the same.
934 #### 123
935 He no longer loves the person whom he loved ten years ago.
936 I quite believe it. She is no longer the same, nor is he. He
937 was young, and she also; she is quite different. He would
938 perhaps love her yet, if she were what she was then.
939 #### 124
940 We view things not only from different sides, but with
941 different eyes; we have no wish to find them alike.
942 #### 125
943 *Contraries.*—Man is naturally credulous and incredulous,
944 timid and rash.
945 #### 126
946 Description of man: dependency, desire of independence, need.
947 #### 127
948 Condition of man: inconstancy, weariness, unrest.
949 #### 128
950 The weariness which is felt by us in leaving pursuits to which
951 we are attached. A man dwells at home with pleasure; but if
952 he sees a woman who charms him, or if he enjoys himself in
953 play for five or six days, he is miserable if he returns to his
954 former way of living. Nothing is more common than that.
955 #### 129
956 Our nature consists in motion; complete rest is death.[65]
957 #### 130
958 *Restlessness.*—If a soldier, or labourer, complain of the hardship
959 of his lot, set him to do nothing.
960 #### 131
961 *Weariness.*[66]—Nothing is so insufferable to man as to be
962 completely at rest, without passions, without business, without
963 diversion, without study. He then feels his nothingness, his
964 forlornness, his insufficiency, his dependence, his weakness, his
965 emptiness. There will immediately arise from the depth of
966 his heart weariness, gloom, sadness, fretfulness, vexation,
967 despair.
968 #### 132
969 Methinks Cæsar was too old to set about amusing himself
970 with conquering the world.[67] Such sport was good for Augustus
971 or Alexander. They were still young men, and thus difficult
972 to restrain. But Cæsar should have been more mature.
973 #### 133
974 Two faces which resemble each other, make us laugh, when
975 together, by their resemblance, though neither of them by itself
976 makes us laugh.
977 #### 134
978 How useless is painting, which attracts admiration by the
979 resemblance of things, the originals of which we do not admire!
980 #### 135
981 The struggle alone pleases us, not the victory. We love
982 to see animals fighting, not the victor infuriated over the
983 vanquished. We would only see the victorious end; and, as
984 soon as it comes, we are satiated. It is the same in play, and
985 the same in the search for truth. In disputes we like to see the
986 clash of opinions, but not at all to contemplate truth when
987 found. To observe it with pleasure, we have to see it emerge
988 out of strife. So in the passions, there is pleasure in seeing the
989 collision of two contraries; but when one acquires the mastery,
990 it becomes only brutality. We never seek things for themselves,
991 but for the search. Likewise in plays, scenes which do not
992 rouse the emotion of fear are worthless, so are extreme and
993 hopeless misery, brutal lust, and extreme cruelty.
994 #### 136
995 A mere trifle consoles us, for a mere trifle distresses us.[68]
996 #### 137
997 Without examining every particular pursuit, it is enough to
998 comprehend them under diversion.
999 #### 138
1000 Men naturally slaters and of all callings, save in their own
1001 rooms.
1002 #### 139
1003 *Diversion.*—When I have occasionally set myself to consider
1004 the different distractions of men, the pains and perils to which
1005 they expose themselves at court or in war, whence arise so many
1006 quarrels, passions, bold and often bad ventures, etc., I have
1007 discovered that all the unhappiness of men arises from one
1008 single fact, that they cannot stay quietly in their own chamber.
1009 A man who has enough to live on, if he knew how to stay with
1010 pleasure at home, would not leave it to go to sea or to besiege
1011 a town. A commission in the army would not be bought so
1012 dearly, but that it is found insufferable not to budge from the
1013 town; and men only seek conversation and entering games,
1014 because they cannot remain with pleasure at home.
1015 But on further consideration, when, after finding the cause
1016 of all our ills, I have sought to discover the reason of it, I have
1017 found that there is one very real reason, namely, the natural
1018 poverty of our feeble and mortal condition, so miserable that
1019 nothing can comfort us when we think of it closely.
1020 Whatever condition we picture to ourselves, if we muster all
1021 the good things which it is possible to possess, royalty is the
1022 finest position in the world. Yet, when we imagine a king
1023 attended with every pleasure he can feel, if he be without
1024 diversion, and be left to consider and reflect on what he is, this
1025 feeble happiness will not sustain him; he will necessarily fall
1026 into forebodings of dangers, of revolutions which may happen,
1027 and, finally, of death and inevitable disease; so that if he be
1028 without what is called diversion, he is unhappy, and more
1029 unhappy than the least of his subjects who plays and diverts
1030 himself.
1031 Hence it comes that play and the society of women, war, and
1032 high posts, are so sought after. Not that there is in fact any
1033 happiness in them, or that men imagine true bliss to consist in
1034 money won at play, or in the hare which they hunt; we would
1035 not take these as a gift. We do not seek that easy and peaceful
1036 lot which permits us to think of our unhappy condition, nor
1037 the dangers of war, nor the labour of office, but the bustle which
1038 averts these thoughts of ours, and amuses us.
1039 Reasons why we like the chase better than the quarry.
1040 Hence it comes that men so much love noise and stir; hence
1041 it comes that the prison is so horrible a punishment; hence it
1042 comes that the pleasure of solitude is a thing incomprehensible.
1043 And it is in fact the greatest source of happiness in the condition
1044 of kings, that men try incessantly to divert them, and to procure
1045 for them all kinds of pleasures.
1046 The king is surrounded by persons whose only thought is to
1047 divert the king, and to prevent his thinking of self. For he is
1048 unhappy, king though he be, if he think of himself.
1049 This is all that men have been able to discover to make
1050 themselves happy. And those who philosophise on the matter,
1051 and who think men unreasonable for spending a whole day in
1052 chasing a hare which they would not have bought, scarce know
1053 our nature. The hare in itself would not screen us from the sight
1054 of death and calamities; but the chase which turns away our
1055 attention from these, does screen us.
1056 The advice given to Pyrrhus to take the rest which he was
1057 about to seek with so much labour, was full of difficulties.[69]
1058 [To bid a man live quietly is to bid him live happily. It is
1059 to advise him to be in a state perfectly happy, in which he can
1060 think at leisure without finding therein a cause of distress. This
1061 is to misunderstand nature.
1062 As men who naturally understand their own condition avoid
1063 nothing so much as rest, so there is nothing they leave undone
1064 in seeking turmoil. Not that they have an instinctive knowledge
1065 of true happiness ...
1066 So we are wrong in blaming them. Their error does not lie
1067 in seeking excitement, if they seek it only as a diversion; the
1068 evil is that they seek it as if the possession of the objects of their
1069 quest would make them really happy. In this respect it is right
1070 to call their quest a vain one. Hence in all this both the
1071 censurers and the censured do not understand man's true nature.]
1072 And thus, when we take the exception against them, that
1073 what they seek with such fervour cannot satisfy them, if they
1074 replied—as they should do if they considered the matter
1075 thoroughly—that they sought in it only a violent and impetuous
1076 occupation which turned their thoughts from self, and that they
1077 therefore chose an attractive object to charm and ardently
1078 attract them, they would leave their opponents without a reply.
1079 But they do not make this reply, because they do not know
1080 themselves.[70] They do not know that it is the chase, and not the
1081 quarry, which they seek.
1082 Dancing: we must consider rightly where to place our feet.—A
1083 gentleman sincerely believes that hunting is great and royal
1084 sport; but a beater is not of this opinion.
1085 They imagine that if they obtained such a post, they would
1086 then rest with pleasure, and are insensible of the insatiable
1087 nature of their desire. They think they are truly seeking quiet,
1088 and they are only seeking excitement.
1089 They have a secret instinct which impels them to seek amusement
1090 and occupation abroad, and which arises from the sense of
1091 their constant unhappiness. They have another secret instinct,
1092 a remnant of the greatness of our original nature, which teaches
1093 them that happiness in reality consists only in rest, and not in
1094 stir. And of these two contrary instincts they form within
1095 themselves a confused idea, which hides itself from their view
1096 in the depths of their soul, inciting them to aim at rest through
1097 excitement, and always to fancy that the satisfaction which they
1098 have not will come to them, if, by surmounting whatever
1099 difficulties confront them, they can thereby open the door to rest.
1100 Thus passes away all man's life. Men seek rest in a struggle
1101 against difficulties; and when they have conquered these, rest
1102 becomes insufferable. For we think either of the misfortunes
1103 we have or of those which threaten us. And even if we should
1104 see ourselves sufficiently sheltered on all sides, weariness of its
1105 own accord would not fail to arise from the depths of the heart
1106 wherein it has its natural roots, and to fill the mind with its
1107 poison.
1108 Thus so wretched is man that he would weary even without
1109 any cause for weariness from the peculiar state of his disposition;
1110 and so frivolous is he, that, though full of a thousand reasons for
1111 weariness, the least thing, such as playing billiards or hitting a
1112 ball, is sufficient to amuse him.
1113 But will you say what object has he in all this? The pleasure
1114 of bragging to-morrow among his friends that he has played
1115 better than another. So others sweat in their own rooms to
1116 show to the learned that they have solved a problem in algebra,
1117 which no one had hitherto been able to solve. Many more
1118 expose themselves to extreme perils, in my opinion as foolishly,
1119 in order to boast afterwards that they have captured a town.
1120 Lastly, others wear themselves out in studying all these things,
1121 not in order to become wiser, but only in order to prove that
1122 they know them; and these are the most senseless of the band,
1123 since they are so knowingly, whereas one may suppose of the
1124 others, that if they knew it, they would no longer be foolish.
1125 This man spends his life without weariness in playing every
1126 day for a small stake. Give him each morning the money he
1127 can win each day, on condition he does not play; you make him
1128 miserable. It will perhaps be said that he seeks the amusement
1129 of play and not the winnings. Make him then play for
1130 nothing; he will not become excited over it, and will feel bored.
1131 It is then not the amusement alone that he seeks; a languid and
1132 passionless amusement will weary him. He must get excited
1133 over it, and deceive himself by the fancy that he will be happy to
1134 win what he would not have as a gift on condition of not playing;
1135 and he must make for himself an object of passion, and excite
1136 over it his desire, his anger, his fear, to obtain his imagined end,
1137 as children are frightened at the face they have blackened.
1138 Whence comes it that this man, who lost his only son a few
1139 months ago, or who this morning was in such trouble through
1140 being distressed by lawsuits and quarrels, now no longer thinks
1141 of them? Do not wonder; he is quite taken up in looking out
1142 for the boar which his dogs have been hunting so hotly for the
1143 last six hours. He requires nothing more. However full of
1144 sadness a man may be, he is happy for the time, if you can
1145 prevail upon him to enter into some amusement; and however
1146 happy a man may be, he will soon be discontented and wretched,
1147 if he be not diverted and occupied by some passion or pursuit
1148 which prevents weariness from overcoming him. Without
1149 amusement there is no joy; with amusement there is no sadness.
1150 And this also constitutes the happiness of persons in high
1151 position, that they have a number of people to amuse them, and
1152 have the power to keep themselves in this state.
1153 Consider this. What is it to be superintendent, chancellor,
1154 first president, but to be in a condition wherein from early
1155 morning a large number of people come from all quarters to see
1156 them, so as not to leave them an hour in the day in which they
1157 can think of themselves? And when they are in disgrace and
1158 sent back to their country houses, where they lack neither
1159 wealth nor servants to help them on occasion, they do not fail
1160 to be wretched and desolate, because no one prevents them from
1161 thinking of themselves.
1162 #### 140
1163 [How does it happen that this man, so distressed at the death
1164 of his wife and his only son, or who has some great lawsuit
1165 which annoys him, is not at this moment sad, and that he seems
1166 so free from all painful and disquieting thoughts? We need not
1167 wonder; for a ball has been served him, and he must return it
1168 to his companion. He is occupied in catching it in its fall from
1169 the roof, to win a game. How can he think of his own affairs,
1170 pray, when he has this other matter in hand? Here is a care
1171 worthy of occupying this great soul, and taking away from him
1172 every other thought of the mind. This man, born to know the
1173 universe, to judge all causes, to govern a whole state, is altogether
1174 occupied and taken up with the business of catching a
1175 hare. And if he does not lower himself to this, and wants
1176 always to be on the strain, he will be more foolish still, because
1177 he would raise himself above humanity; and after all he is only
1178 a man, that is to say capable of little and of much, of all and of
1179 nothing; he is neither angel nor brute, but man.]
1180 #### 141
1181 Men spend their time in following a ball or a hare; it is the
1182 pleasure even of kings.
1183 #### 142
1184 *Diversion.*—Is not the royal dignity sufficiently great in
1185 itself to make its possessor happy by the mere contemplation
1186 of what he is? Must he be diverted from this thought like
1187 ordinary folk? I see well that a man is made happy by diverting
1188 him from the view of his domestic sorrows so as to occupy all
1189 his thoughts with the care of dancing well. But will it be the
1190 same with a king, and will he be happier in the pursuit of these
1191 idle amusements than in the contemplation of his greatness?
1192 And what more satisfactory object could be presented to his
1193 mind? Would it not be a deprivation of his delight for him to
1194 occupy his soul with the thought of how to adjust his steps to
1195 the cadence of an air, or of how to throw a [ball] skilfully,
1196 instead of leaving it to enjoy quietly the contemplation of the
1197 majestic glory which encompasses him? Let us make the trial;
1198 let us leave a king all alone to reflect on himself quite at leisure,
1199 without any gratification of the senses, without any care in his
1200 mind, without society; and we will see that a king without
1201 diversion is a man full of wretchedness. So this is carefully
1202 avoided, and near the persons of kings there never fail to be a
1203 great number of people who see to it that amusement follows
1204 business, and who watch all the time of their leisure to supply
1205 them with delights and games, so that there is no blank in it.
1206 In fact, kings are surrounded with persons who are wonderfully
1207 attentive in taking care that the king be not alone and in a state
1208 to think of himself, knowing well that he will be miserable, king
1209 though he be, if he meditate on self.
1210 In all this I am not talking of Christian kings as Christians,
1211 but only as kings.
1212 #### 143
1213 *Diversion.*—Men are entrusted from infancy with the care of
1214 their honour, their property, their friends, and even with the
1215 property and the honour of their friends. They are overwhelmed
1216 with business, with the study of languages, and with
1217 physical exercise;[71] and they are made to understand that they
1218 cannot be happy unless their health, their honour, their fortune
1219 and that of their friends be in good condition, and that a single
1220 thing wanting will make them unhappy. Thus they are given
1221 cares and business which make them bustle about from break of
1222 day.—It is, you will exclaim, a strange way to make them happy!
1223 What more could be done to make them miserable?—Indeed!
1224 what could be done? We should only have to relieve them from
1225 all these cares; for then they would see themselves: they would
1226 reflect on what they are, whence they came, whither they go,
1227 and thus we cannot employ and divert them too much. And
1228 this is why, after having given them so much business, we
1229 advise them, if they have some time for relaxation, to employ
1230 it in amusement, in play, and to be always fully occupied.
1231 How hollow and full of ribaldry is the heart of man!
1232 #### 144
1233 I spent a long time in the study of the abstract sciences, and
1234 was disheartened by the small number of fellow-students in
1235 them. When I commenced the study of man, I saw that these
1236 abstract sciences are not suited to man, and that I was wandering
1237 farther from my own state in examining them, than others in
1238 not knowing them. I pardoned their little knowledge; but I
1239 thought at least to find many companions in the study of man,
1240 and that it was the true study which is suited to him. I have
1241 been deceived; still fewer study it than geometry. It is only
1242 from the want of knowing how to study this that we seek the
1243 other studies. But is it not that even here is not the knowledge
1244 which man should have, and that for the purpose of happiness
1245 it is better for him not to know himself?
1246 #### 145
1247 [One thought alone occupies us; we cannot think of two
1248 things at the same time. This is lucky for us according to the
1249 world, not according to God.]
1250 #### 146
1251 Man is obviously made to think. It is his whole dignity and
1252 his whole merit; and his whole duty is to think as he ought.
1253 Now, the order of thought is to begin with self, and with its
1254 Author and its end.
1255 Now, of what does the world think? Never of this, but of
1256 dancing, playing the lute, singing, making verses, running at
1257 the ring, etc., fighting, making oneself king, without thinking
1258 what it is to be a king and what to be a man.
1259 #### 147
1260 We do not content ourselves with the life we have in ourselves
1261 and in our own being; we desire to live an imaginary life in the
1262 mind of others, and for this purpose we endeavour to shine. We
1263 labour unceasingly to adorn and preserve this imaginary
1264 existence, and neglect the real. And if we possess calmness,
1265 or generosity, or truthfulness, we are eager to make it known,
1266 so as to attach these virtues to that imaginary existence. We
1267 would rather separate them from ourselves to join them to it;
1268 and we would willingly be cowards in order to acquire the
1269 reputation of being brave. A great proof of the nothingness
1270 of our being, not to be satisfied with the one without the other,
1271 and to renounce the one for the other! For he would be infamous
1272 who would not die to preserve his honour.
1273 #### 148
1274 We are so presumptuous that we would wish to be known by
1275 all the world, even by people who shall come after, when we
1276 shall be no more; and we are so vain that the esteem of five or
1277 six neighbours delights and contents us.
1278 #### 149
1279 We do not trouble ourselves about being esteemed in the
1280 towns through which we pass. But if we are to remain a little
1281 while there, we are so concerned. How long is necessary? A
1282 time commensurate with our vain and paltry life.
1283 #### 150
1284 Vanity is so anchored in the heart of man that a soldier, a
1285 soldier's servant, a cook, a porter brags, and wishes to have
1286 his admirers. Even philosophers wish for them. Those who
1287 write against it want to have the glory of having written well;[72]
1288 and those who read it desire the glory of having read it. I who
1289 write this have perhaps this desire, and perhaps those who will
1290 read it ...
1291 #### 151
1292 *Glory.*—Admiration spoils all from infancy. Ah! How well
1293 said! Ah! How well done! How well-behaved he is! etc.
1294 The children of Port-Royal, who do not receive this stimulus
1295 of envy and glory, fall into carelessness.
1296 #### 152
1297 *Pride.*—Curiosity is only vanity. Most frequently we wish
1298 to know but to talk. Otherwise we would not take a sea
1299 voyage in order never to talk of it, and for the sole pleasure of
1300 seeing without hope of ever communicating it.
1301 #### 153
1302 *Of the desire of being esteemed by those with whom we are.*—Pride
1303 takes such natural possession of us in the midst of our
1304 woes, errors, etc. We even lose our life with joy, provided
1305 people talk of it.
1306 Vanity: play, hunting, visiting, false shame, a lasting name.
1307 #### 154
1308 [I have no friends] to your advantage].
1309 #### 155
1310 A true friend is so great an advantage, even for the greatest
1311 lords, in order that he may speak well of them, and back them
1312 in their absence, that they should do all to have one. But they
1313 should choose well; for, if they spend all their efforts in the
1314 interests of fools, it will be of no use, however well these may
1315 speak of them; and these will not even speak well of them if
1316 they find themselves on the weakest side, for they have no
1317 influence; and thus they will speak ill of them in company.
1318 #### 156
1319 *Ferox gens, nullam esse vitam sine armis rati.*[73]—They prefer
1320 death to peace; others prefer death to war.
1321 Every opinion may be held preferable to life, the love of which
1322 is so strong and so natural.[74]
1323 #### 157
1324 Contradiction: contempt for our existence, to die for nothing,
1325 hatred of our existence.
1326 #### 158
1327 *Pursuits.*—The charm of fame is so great, that we like every
1328 object to which it is attached, even death.
1329 #### 159
1330 Noble deeds are most estimable when hidden. When I see
1331 some of these in history (as p. 184)[75], they please me greatly.
1332 But after all they have not been quite hidden, since they have
1333 been known; and though people have done what they could to
1334 hide them, the little publication of them spoils all, for what was
1335 best in them was the wish to hide them.
1336 #### 160
1337 Sneezing absorbs all the functions of the soul, as well as
1338 work does; but we do not draw therefrom the same conclusions
1339 against the greatness of man, because it is against his will. And
1340 although we bring it on ourselves, it is nevertheless against our
1341 will that we sneeze. It is not in view of the act itself; it is for
1342 another end. And thus it is not a proof of the weakness of man,
1343 and of his slavery under that action.
1344 It is not disgraceful for man to yield to pain, and it is disgraceful
1345 to yield to pleasure. This is not because pain comes
1346 to us from without, and we ourselves seek pleasure; for it is
1347 possible to seek pain, and yield to it purposely, without this
1348 kind of baseness. Whence comes it, then, that reason thinks
1349 it honourable to succumb under stress of pain, and disgraceful
1350 to yield to the attack of pleasure? It is because pain does not
1351 tempt and attract us. It is we ourselves who choose it voluntarily,
1352 and will it to prevail over us. So that we are masters of
1353 the situation; and in this man yields to himself. But in pleasure
1354 it is man who yields to pleasure. Now only mastery and
1355 sovereignty bring glory, and only slavery brings shame.
1356 #### 161
1357 *Vanity.*—How wonderful it is that a thing so evident as the
1358 vanity of the world is so little known, that it is a strange and
1359 surprising thing to say that it is foolish to seek greatness!
1360 #### 162
1361 He who will know fully the vanity of man has only to consider
1362 the causes and effects of love. The cause is a *je ne sais
1363 quoi* (Corneille),[76] and the effects are dreadful. This *je ne sais
1364 quoi*, so small an object that we cannot recognise it, agitates a
1365 whole country, princes, armies, the entire world.
1366 Cleopatra's nose: had it been shorter, the whole aspect of the
1367 world would have been altered.
1368 #### 163
1369 *Vanity.*—The cause and the effects of love: Cleopatra.
1370 #### 164
1371 He who does not see the vanity of the world is himself very
1372 vain. Indeed who do not see it but youths who are absorbed
1373 in fame, diversion, and the thought of the future? But take
1374 away diversion, and you will see them dried up with weariness.
1375 They feel then their nothingness without knowing it; for it is
1376 indeed to be unhappy to be in insufferable sadness as soon as
1377 we are reduced to thinking of self, and have no diversion.
1378 #### 165
1379 *Thoughts.*—*In omnibus requiem quæsivi.*[77] If our condition
1380 were truly happy, we would not need diversion from thinking
1381 of it in order to make ourselves happy.
1382 #### 166
1383 *Diversion.*—Death is easier to bear without thinking of it,
1384 than is the thought of death without peril.
1385 #### 167
1386 The miseries of human life have established all this: as men
1387 have seen this, they have taken up diversion.
1388 #### 168
1389 *Diversion.*—As men are not able to fight against death,
1390 misery, ignorance, they have taken it into their heads, in order
1391 to be happy, not to think of them at all.
1392 #### 169
1393 Despite these miseries, man wishes to be happy, and only
1394 wishes to be happy, and cannot wish not to be so. But how
1395 will he set about it? To be happy he would have to make himself
1396 immortal; but, not being able to do so, it has occurred to
1397 him to prevent himself from thinking of death.
1398 #### 170
1399 *Diversion.*—If man were happy, he would be the more so,
1400 the less he was diverted, like the Saints and God.—Yes; but
1401 is it not to be happy to have a faculty of being amused by
1402 diversion?—No; for that comes from elsewhere and from
1403 without, and thus is dependent, and therefore subject to be
1404 disturbed by a thousand accidents, which bring inevitable griefs.
1405 #### 171
1406 *Misery.*—The only thing which consoles us for our miseries
1407 is diversion, and yet this it the greatest of our miseries. For it
1408 is this which principally hinders us from reflecting upon ourselves,
1409 and which makes us insensibly ruin ourselves. Without
1410 this we should be in a state of weariness, and this weariness
1411 would spur us to seek a more solid means of escaping from it.
1412 But diversion amuses us, and leads us unconsciously to death.
1413 #### 172
1414 We do not rest satisfied with the present. We anticipate
1415 the future as too slow in coming, as if in order to hasten its
1416 course; or we recall the past, to stop its too rapid flight. So
1417 imprudent are we that we wander in the times which are not
1418 ours, and do not think of the only one which belongs to us; and
1419 so idle are we that we dream of those times which are no more,
1420 and thoughtlessly overlook that which alone exists. For the
1421 present is generally painful to us. We conceal it from our sight,
1422 because it troubles us; and if it be delightful to us, we regret to
1423 see it pass away. We try to sustain it by the future, and think
1424 of arranging matters which are not in our power, for a time
1425 which we have no certainty of reaching.
1426 Let each one examine his thoughts, and he will find them all
1427 occupied with the past and the future. We scarcely ever think
1428 of the present; and if we think of it, it is only to take light from
1429 it to arrange the future. The present is never our end. The
1430 past and the present are our means; the future alone is our end.[78]
1431 So we never live, but we hope to live; and, as we are always
1432 preparing to be happy, it is inevitable we should never be so.
1433 #### 173
1434 They say that eclipses foretoken misfortune, because misfortunes
1435 are common, so that, as evil happens so often, they
1436 often foretell it; whereas if they said that they predict good
1437 fortune, they would often be wrong. They attribute good
1438 fortune only to rare conjunctions of the heavens; so they seldom
1439 fail in prediction.
1440 #### 174
1441 *Misery.*—Solomon[79] and Job have best known and best spoken
1442 of the misery of man; the former the most fortunate, and the
1443 latter the most unfortunate of men; the former knowing the
1444 vanity of pleasures from experience, the latter the reality of evils.
1445 #### 175
1446 We know ourselves so little, that many think they are about
1447 to die when they are well, and many think they are well when
1448 they are near death, unconscious of approaching fever,[80] or of the
1449 abscess ready to form itself.
1450 #### 176
1451 Cromwell[81] was about to ravage all Christendom; the royal
1452 family was undone, and his own for ever established, save for
1453 a little grain of sand which formed in his ureter. Rome herself
1454 was trembling under him; but this small piece of gravel having
1455 formed there, he is dead, his family cast down, all is peaceful,
1456 and the king is restored.
1457 #### 177
1458 [Three hosts.[82]] Would he who had possessed the friendship
1459 of the King of England, the King of Poland, and the Queen of
1460 Sweden, have believed he would lack a refuge and shelter in
1461 the world?
1462 #### 178
1463 Macrobius:[83] on the innocents slain by Herod.
1464 #### 179
1465 When Augustus learnt that Herod's own son was amongst
1466 the infants under two years of age, whom he had caused to be
1467 slain, he said that it was better to be Herod's pig than his
1468 son.—Macrobius, *Sat.*, book ii, chap. 4.
1469 #### 180
1470 The great and the humble have the same misfortunes, the
1471 same griefs, the same passions;[84] but the one is at the top of the
1472 wheel, and the other near the centre, and so less disturbed by
1473 the same revolutions.
1474 #### 181
1475 We are so unfortunate that we can only take pleasure in a
1476 thing on condition of being annoyed if it turn out ill, as a
1477 thousand things can do, and do every hour. He who should
1478 find the secret of rejoicing in the good, without troubling
1479 himself with its contrary evil, would have hit the mark. It is
1480 perpetual motion.
1481 #### 182
1482 Those who have always good hope in the midst of misfortunes,
1483 and who are delighted with good luck, are suspected of being
1484 very pleased with the ill success of the affair, if they are not
1485 equally distressed by bad luck; and they are overjoyed to find
1486 these pretexts of hope, in order to show that they are concerned
1487 and to conceal by the joy which they feign to feel that which
1488 they have at seeing the failure of the matter.
1489 #### 183
1490 We run carelessly to the precipice, after we have put something
1491 before us to prevent us seeing it.
SECTION III
19 (Texto do capítulo)
OF THE NECESSITY OF THE WAGER
22 #### 184
23 A letter to incite to the search after God.
24 And then to make people seek Him among the philosophers,
25 sceptics, and dogmatists, who disquiet him who inquires of them.
26 #### 185
27 The conduct of God, who disposes all things kindly, is to
28 put religion into the mind by reason, and into the heart by
29 grace. But to will to put it into the mind and heart by force
30 and threats is not to put religion there, but terror, *terorrem
31 potius quam religionem*.
32 #### 186
33 *Nisi terrerentur et non docerentur, improba quasi dominatio
34 videretur* (Aug., Ep. 48 or 49), *Contra Mendacium ad Consentium*.
35 #### 187
36 *Order.*—Men despise religion; they hate it, and fear it is true.
37 To remedy this, we must begin by showing that religion is not
38 contrary to reason; that it is venerable, to inspire respect for
39 it; then we must make it lovable, to make good men hope it is
40 true; finally, we must prove it is true.
41 Venerable, because it has perfect knowledge of man; lovable,
42 because it promises the true good.
43 #### 188
44 In every dialogue and discourse, we must be able to say to
45 those who take offence, "Of what do you complain?"
46 #### 189
47 To begin by pitying unbelievers; they are wretched enough
48 by their condition. We ought only to revile them where it is
49 beneficial; but this does them harm.
50 #### 190
51 To pity atheists who seek, for are they not unhappy enough?
52 To inveigh against those who make a boast of it.
53 #### 191
54 And will this one scoff at the other? Who ought to scoff?
55 And yet, the latter does not scoff at the other, but pities him.
56 #### 192
57 To reproach Miton[85] with not being troubled, since God will
58 reproach him.
59 #### 193
60 *Quid fiet hominibus qui minima contemnunt, majora non
61 credunt?*
62 #### 194
63 ... Let them at least learn what is the religion they attack,
64 before attacking it. If this religion boasted of having a clear
65 view of God, and of possessing it open and unveiled, it would be
66 attacking it to say that we see nothing in the world which shows
67 it with this clearness. But since, on the contrary, it says that
68 men are in darkness and estranged from God, that He has
69 hidden Himself from their knowledge, that this is in fact the
70 name which He gives Himself in the Scriptures, *Deus absconditus*;[86]
71 and finally, if it endeavours equally to establish these two
72 things: that God has set up in the Church visible signs to make
73 Himself known to those who should seek Him sincerely, and
74 that He has nevertheless so disguised them that He will only be
75 perceived by those who seek Him with all their heart; what
76 advantage can they obtain, when, in the negligence with which
77 they make profession of being in search of the truth, they cry
78 out that nothing reveals it to them; and since that darkness in
79 which they are, and with which they upbraid the Church,
80 establishes only one of the things which she affirms, without
81 touching the other, and, very far from destroying, proves her
82 doctrine?
83 In order to attack it, they should have protested that they had
84 made every effort to seek Him everywhere, and even in that
85 which the Church proposes for their instruction, but without
86 satisfaction. If they talked in this manner, they would in
87 truth be attacking one of her pretensions. But I hope here to
88 show that no reasonable person can speak thus, and I venture
89 even to say that no one has ever done so. We know well
90 enough how those who are of this mind behave. They believe
91 they have made great efforts for their instruction, when they
92 have spent a few hours in reading some book of Scripture, and
93 have questioned some priest on the truths of the faith. After
94 that, they boast of having made vain search in books and among
95 men. But, verily, I will tell them what I have often said, that
96 this negligence is insufferable. We are not here concerned
97 with the trifling interests of some stranger, that we should treat
98 it in this fashion; the matter concerns ourselves and our all.
99 The immortality of the soul is a matter which is of so great
100 consequence to us, and which touches us so profoundly, that we
101 must have lost all feeling to be indifferent as to knowing what
102 it is. All our actions and thoughts must take such different
103 courses, according as there are or are not eternal joys to hope
104 for, that it is impossible to take one step with sense and judgment,
105 unless we regulate our course by our view of this point
106 which ought to be our ultimate end.
107 Thus our first interest and our first duty is to enlighten ourselves
108 on this subject, whereon depends all our conduct. Therefore
109 among those who do not believe, I make a vast difference
110 between those who strive with all their power to inform themselves,
111 and those who live without troubling or thinking about it.
112 I can have only compassion for those who sincerely bewail
113 their doubt, who regard it as the greatest of misfortunes, and
114 who, sparing no effort to escape it, make of this inquiry their
115 principal and most serious occupations.
116 But as for those who pass their life without thinking of this
117 ultimate end of life, and who, for this sole reason that they do
118 not find within themselves the lights which convince them of it,
119 neglect to seek them elsewhere, and to examine thoroughly
120 whether this opinion is one of those which people receive with
121 credulous simplicity, or one of those which, although obscure in
122 themselves, have nevertheless a solid and immovable foundation,
123 I look upon them in a manner quite different.
124 This carelessness in a matter which concerns themselves,
125 their eternity, their all, moves me more to anger than pity; it
126 astonishes and shocks me; it is to me monstrous. I do not say
127 this out of the pious zeal of a spiritual devotion. I expect, on
128 the contrary, that we ought to have this feeling from principles
129 of human interest and self-love; for this we need only see what
130 the least enlightened persons see.
131 We do not require great education of the mind to understand
132 that here is no real and lasting satisfaction; that our pleasures
133 are only vanity; that our evils are infinite; and, lastly, that
134 death, which threatens us every moment, must infallibly place
135 us within a few years under the dreadful necessity of being for
136 ever either annihilated or unhappy.
137 There is nothing more real than this, nothing more terrible.
138 Be we as heroic as we like, that is the end which awaits the noblest
139 life in the world. Let us reflect on this, and then say whether
140 it is not beyond doubt that there is no good in this life but in the
141 hope of another; that we are happy only in proportion as we
142 draw near it; and that, as there are no more woes for those who
143 have complete assurance of eternity, so there is no more happiness
144 for those who have no insight into it.
145 Surely then it is a great evil thus to be in doubt, but it is at
146 least an indispensable duty to seek when we are in such doubt;
147 and thus the doubter who does not seek is altogether completely
148 unhappy and completely wrong. And if besides this he is easy
149 and content, professes to be so, and indeed boasts of it; if it is this
150 state itself which is the subject of his joy and vanity, I have no
151 words to describe so silly a creature.
152 How can people hold these opinions? What joy can we find
153 in the expectation of nothing but hopeless misery? What
154 reason for boasting that we are in impenetrable darkness?
155 And how can it happen that the following argument occurs to
156 a reasonable man?
157 "I know not who put me into the world, nor what the world
158 is, nor what I myself am. I am in terrible ignorance of everything.
159 I know not what my body is, nor my senses, nor my
160 soul, not even that part of me which thinks what I say, which
161 reflects on all and on itself, and knows itself no more than the
162 rest. I see those frightful spaces of the universe which surround
163 me, and I find myself tied to one corner of this vast expanse,
164 without knowing why I am put in this place rather than in
165 another, nor why the short time which is given me to live is
166 assigned to me at this point rather than at another of the whole
167 eternity which was before me or which shall come after me. I
168 see nothing but infinites on all sides, which surround me as an
169 atom, and as a shadow which endures only for an instant and
170 returns no more. All I know is that I must soon die, but what
171 I know least is this very death which I cannot escape.
172 "As I know not whence I come, so I know not whither I go.
173 I know only that, in leaving this world, I fall for ever either
174 into annihilation or into the hands of an angry God, without
175 knowing to which of these two states I shall be for ever assigned.
176 Such is my state, full of weakness and uncertainty. And from
177 all this I conclude that I ought to spend all the days of my life
178 without caring to inquire into what must happen to me. Perhaps
179 I might find some solution to my doubts, but I will not
180 take the trouble, nor take a step to seek it; and after treating
181 with scorn those who are concerned with this care, I will go
182 without foresight and without fear to try the great event, and
183 let myself be led carelessly to death, uncertain of the eternity
184 of my future state."
185 Who would desire to have for a friend a man who talks in this
186 fashion? Who would choose him out from others to tell him
187 of his affairs? Who would have recourse to him in affliction?
188 And indeed to what use in life could one put him?
189 In truth, it is the glory of religion to have for enemies men so
190 unreasonable: and their opposition to it is so little dangerous
191 that it serves on the contrary to establish its truths. For the
192 Christian faith goes mainly to establish these two facts, the
193 corruption of nature, and redemption by Jesus Christ. Now I
194 contend that if these men do not serve to prove the truth of the
195 redemption by the holiness of their behaviour, they at least
196 serve admirably to show the corruption of nature by sentiments
197 so unnatural.
198 Nothing is so important to man as his own state, nothing is
199 so formidable to him as eternity; and thus it is not natural that
200 there should be men indifferent to the loss of their existence, and
201 to the perils of everlasting suffering. They are quite different
202 with regard to all other things. They are afraid of mere trifles;
203 they foresee them; they feel them. And this same man who
204 spends so many days and nights in rage and despair for the loss
205 of office, or for some imaginary insult to his honour, is the very
206 one who knows without anxiety and without emotion that he
207 will lose all by death. It is a monstrous thing to see in the
208 same heart and at the same time this sensibility to trifles and
209 this strange insensibility to the greatest objects. It is an
210 incomprehensible enchantment, and a supernatural slumber,
211 which indicates as its cause an all-powerful force.
212 There must be a strange confusion in the nature of man, that
213 he should boast of being in that state in which it seems incredible
214 that a single individual should be. However, experience has
215 shown me so great a number of such persons that the fact would
216 be surprising, if we did not know that the greater part of those
217 who trouble themselves about the matter are disingenuous, and
218 not in fact what they say. They are people who have heard it
219 said that it is the fashion to be thus daring. It is what they
220 call shaking off the yoke, and they try to imitate this. But it
221 would not be difficult to make them understand how greatly
222 they deceive themselves in thus seeking esteem. This is not
223 the way to gain it, even I say among those men of the world
224 who take a healthy view of things, and who know that the only
225 way to succeed in this life is to make ourselves appear honourable,
226 faithful, judicious, and capable of useful service to a friend;
227 because naturally men love only what may be useful to them.
228 Now, what do we gain by hearing it said of a man that he has
229 now thrown off the yoke, that he does not believe there is a God
230 who watches our actions, that he considers himself the sole
231 master of his conduct, and that he thinks he is accountable for
232 it only to himself? Does he think that he has thus brought us
233 to have henceforth complete confidence in him, and to look to
234 him for consolation, advice, and help in every need of life? Do
235 they profess to have delighted us by telling us that they hold
236 our soul to be only a little wind and smoke, especially by telling
237 us this in a haughty and self-satisfied tone of voice? Is this a
238 thing to say gaily? Is it not, on the contrary, a thing to say
239 sadly, as the saddest thing in the world?
240 If they thought of it seriously, they would see that this is so
241 bad a mistake, so contrary to good sense, so opposed to decency
242 and so removed in every respect from that good breeding which
243 they seek, that they would be more likely to correct than to
244 pervert those who had an inclination to follow them. And
245 indeed, make them give an account of their opinions, and of the
246 reasons which they have for doubting religion, and they will
247 say to you things so feeble and so petty, that they will persuade
248 you of the contrary. The following is what a person one day
249 said to such a one very appositely: "If you continue to talk
250 in this manner, you will really make me religious." And he
251 was right, for who would not have a horror of holding opinions in
252 which he would have such contemptible persons as companions!
253 Thus those who only feign these opinions would be very
254 unhappy, if they restrained their natural feelings in order to
255 make themselves the most conceited of men. If, at the bottom
256 of their heart, they are troubled at not having more light, let
257 them not disguise the fact; this avowal will not be shameful.
258 The only shame is to have none. Nothing reveals more an
259 extreme weakness of mind than not to know the misery of a
260 godless man. Nothing is more indicative of a bad disposition of
261 heart than not to desire the truth of eternal promises. Nothing
262 is more dastardly than to act with bravado before God. Let
263 them then leave these impieties to those who are sufficiently ill-bred
264 to be really capable of them. Let them at least be honest
265 men, if they cannot be Christians. Finally, let them recognise
266 that there are two kinds of people one can call reasonable; those
267 who serve God with all their heart because they know Him, and
268 those who seek Him with all their heart because they do not
269 know Him.
270 But as for those who live without knowing Him and without
271 seeking Him, they judge themselves so little worthy of their own
272 care, that they are not worthy of the care of others; and it needs
273 all the charity of the religion which they despise, not to despise
274 them even to the point of leaving them to their folly. But because
275 this religion obliges us always to regard them, so long as
276 they are in this life, as capable of the grace which can enlighten
277 them, and to believe that they may, in a little time, be more
278 replenished with faith than we are, and that, on the other hand,
279 we may fall into the blindness wherein they are, we must do
280 for them what we would they should do for us if we were in
281 their place, and call upon them to have pity upon themselves,
282 and to take at least some steps in the endeavour to find light.
283 Let them give to reading this some of the hours which they
284 otherwise employ so uselessly; whatever aversion they may
285 bring to the task, they will perhaps gain something, and at
286 least will not lose much. But as for those who bring to the task
287 perfect sincerity and a real desire to meet with truth, those I
288 hope will be satisfied and convinced of the proofs of a religion
289 so divine, which I have here collected, and in which I have
290 followed somewhat after this order ...
291 #### 195
292 Before entering into the proofs of the Christian religion, I find
293 it necessary to point out the sinfulness of those men who live in
294 indifference to the search for truth in a matter which is so
295 important to them, and which touches them so nearly.
296 Of all their errors, this doubtless is the one which most
297 convicts them of foolishness and blindness, and in which it is
298 easiest to confound them by the first glimmerings of common
299 sense, and by natural feelings.
300 For it is not to be doubted that the duration of this life is but
301 a moment; that the state of death is eternal, whatever may be
302 its nature; and that thus all our actions and thoughts must
303 take such different directions according to the state of that
304 eternity, that it is impossible to take one step with sense and
305 judgment, unless we regulate our course by the truth of that
306 point which ought to be our ultimate end.
307 There is nothing clearer than this; and thus, according to the
308 principles of reason, the conduct of men is wholly unreasonable,
309 if they do not take another course.
310 On this point, therefore, we condemn those who live without
311 thought of the ultimate end of life, who let themselves be guided
312 by their own inclinations and their own pleasures without
313 reflection and without concern, and, as if they could annihilate
314 eternity by turning away their thought from it, think only of
315 making themselves happy for the moment.
316 Yet this eternity exists, and death, which must open into it,
317 and threatens them every hour, must in a little time infallibly
318 put them under the dreadful necessity of being either annihilated
319 or unhappy for ever, without knowing which of these eternities
320 is for ever prepared for them.
321 This is a doubt of terrible consequence. They are in peril of
322 eternal woe; and thereupon, as if the matter were not worth
323 the trouble, they neglect to inquire whether this is one of those
324 opinions which people receive with too credulous a facility, or
325 one of those which, obscure in themselves, have a very firm,
326 though hidden, foundation. Thus they know not whether
327 there be truth or falsity in the matter, nor whether there be
328 strength or weakness in the proofs. They have them before
329 their eyes; they refuse to look at them; and in that ignorance
330 they choose all that is necessary to fall into this misfortune if
331 it exists, to await death to make trial of it, yet to be very
332 content in this state, to make profession of it, and indeed to
333 boast of it. Can we think seriously on the importance of this
334 subject without being horrified at conduct so extravagant?
335 This resting in ignorance is a monstrous thing, and they who
336 pass their life in it must be made to feel its extravagance and
337 stupidity, by having it shown to them, so that they may be
338 confounded by the sight of their folly. For this is how men
339 reason, when they choose to live in such ignorance of what they
340 are, and without seeking enlightenment. "I know not," they
341 say ...
342 #### 196
343 Men lack heart; they would not make a friend of it.
344 #### 197
345 To be insensible to the extent of despising interesting things,
346 and to become insensible to the point which interests us most.
347 #### 198
348 The sensibility of man to trifles, and his insensibility to great
349 things, indicates a strange inversion.
350 #### 199
351 Let us imagine a number of men in chains, and all condemned
352 to death, where some are killed each day in the sight of the
353 others, and those who remain see their own fate in that of their
354 fellows, and wait their turn, looking at each other sorrowfully
355 and without hope. It is an image of the condition of men.
356 #### 200
357 A man in a dungeon, ignorant whether his sentence be
358 pronounced, and having only one hour to learn it, but this
359 hour enough, if he know that it is pronounced, to obtain its
360 repeal, would act unnaturally in spending that hour, not in
361 ascertaining his sentence, but in playing piquet. So it is against
362 nature that man, etc. It is making heavy the hand of God.
363 Thus not only the zeal of those who seek Him proves God,
364 but also the blindness of those who seek Him not.
365 #### 201
366 All the objections of this one and that one only go against
367 themselves, and not against religion. All that infidels say ...
368 #### 202
369 [From those who are in despair at being without faith, we
370 see that God does not enlighten them; but as to the rest, we
371 see there is a God who makes them blind.]
372 #### 203
373 *Fascinatio nugacitatis.*[87]—That passion may not harm us,
374 let us act as if we had only eight hours to live.
375 #### 204
376 If we ought to devote eight hours of life, we ought to devote
377 a hundred years.
378 #### 205
379 When I consider the short duration of my life, swallowed up
380 in the eternity before and after, the little space which I fill, and
381 even can see, engulfed in the infinite immensity of spaces of
382 which I am ignorant, and which know me not, I am frightened,
383 and am astonished at being here rather than there; for there is
384 no reason why here rather than there, why now rather than
385 then. Who has put me here? By whose order and direction
386 have this place and time been allotted to me? *Memoria hospitis
387 unius diei prætereuntis.*[88]
388 #### 206
389 The eternal silence of these infinite spaces frightens me.
390 #### 207
391 How many kingdoms know us not!
392 #### 208
393 Why is my knowledge limited? Why my stature? Why my
394 life to one hundred years rather than to a thousand? What
395 reason has nature had for giving me such, and for choosing this
396 number rather than another in the infinity of those from which
397 there is no more reason to choose one than another, trying
398 nothing else?
399 #### 209
400 Art thou less a slave by being loved and favoured by thy
401 master? Thou art indeed well off, slave. Thy master favours
402 thee; he will soon beat thee.
403 #### 210
404 The last act is tragic, however happy all the rest of the play
405 is; at the last a little earth is thrown upon our head, and that
406 is the end for ever.
407 #### 211
408 We are fools to depend upon the society of our fellow-men.
409 Wretched as we are, powerless as we are, they will not aid us;
410 we shall die alone. We should therefore act as if we were alone,
411 and in that case should we build fine houses, etc.? We should
412 seek the truth without hesitation; and, if we refuse it, we show
413 that we value the esteem of men more than the search for truth.
414 #### 212
415 *Instability.*[89]—It is a horrible thing to feel all that we possess
416 slipping away.
417 #### 213
418 Between us and heaven or hell there is only life, which is the
419 frailest thing in the world.
420 #### 214
421 *Injustice.*—That presumption should be joined to meanness
422 is extreme injustice.
423 #### 215
424 To fear death without danger, and not in danger, for one
425 must be a man.
426 #### 216
427 Sudden death alone is feared; hence confessors stay with lords.
428 #### 217
429 An heir finds the title-deeds of his house. Will he say,
430 "Perhaps they are forged?" and neglect to examine them?
431 #### 218
432 *Dungeon.*—I approve of not examining the opinion of
433 Copernicus; but this...! It concerns all our life to know
434 whether the soul be mortal or immortal.
435 #### 219
436 It is certain that the mortality or immortality of the soul
437 must make an entire difference to morality. And yet philosophers
438 have constructed their ethics independently of this: they discuss
439 to pass an hour.
440 Plato, to incline to Christianity.
441 #### 220
442 The fallacy of philosophers who have not discussed the
443 immortality of the soul. The fallacy of their dilemma in
444 Montaigne.
445 #### 221
446 Atheists ought to say what is perfectly evident; now it is not
447 perfectly evident that the soul is material.
448 #### 222
449 *Atheists.*—What reason have they for saying that we cannot
450 rise from the dead? What is more difficult, to be born or to
451 rise again; that what has never been should be, or that what
452 has been should be again? Is it more difficult to come into
453 existence than to return to it? Habit makes the one appear
454 easy to us; want of habit makes the other impossible. A
455 popular way of thinking!
456 Why cannot a virgin bear a child? Does a hen not lay eggs
457 without a cock? What distinguishes these outwardly from
458 others? And who has told us that the hen may not form the
459 germ as well as the cock?
460 #### 223
461 What have they to say against the resurrection, and against
462 the child-bearing of the Virgin? Which is the more difficult, to
463 produce a man or an animal, or to reproduce it? And if they
464 had never seen any species of animals, could they have conjectured
465 whether they were produced without connection with
466 each other?
467 #### 224
468 How I hate these follies of not believing in the Eucharist, etc.!
469 If the Gospel be true, if Jesus Christ be God, what difficulty
470 is there?
471 #### 225
472 Atheism shows strength of mind, but only to a certain degree.
473 #### 226
474 Infidels, who profess to follow reason, ought to be exceedingly
475 strong in reason. What say they then? "Do we not see," say
476 they, "that the brutes live and die like men, and Turks like
477 Christians? They have their ceremonies, their prophets, their
478 doctors, their saints, their monks, like us," etc. (Is this contrary
479 to Scripture? Does it not say all this?)
480 If you care but little to know the truth, here is enough of it
481 to leave you in repose. But if you desire with all your heart
482 to know it, it is not enough; look at it in detail. This would be
483 sufficient for a question in philosophy; but not here, where it
484 concerns your all. And yet, after a trifling reflection of this
485 kind, we go to amuse ourselves, etc. Let us inquire of this
486 same religion whether it does not give a reason for this obscurity;
487 perhaps it will teach it to us.
488 #### 227
489 *Order by dialogues.*—What ought I to do? I see only darkness
490 everywhere. Shall I believe I am nothing? Shall I believe I
491 am God?
492 "All things change and succeed each other." You are mistaken;
493 there is ...
494 #### 228
495 Objection of atheists: "But we have no light."
496 #### 229
497 This is what I see and what troubles me. I look on all sides,
498 and I see only darkness everywhere. Nature presents to me
499 nothing which is not matter of doubt and concern. If I saw
500 nothing there which revealed a Divinity, I would come to a
501 negative conclusion; if I saw everywhere the signs of a Creator,
502 I would remain peacefully in faith. But, seeing too much to
503 deny and too little to be sure, I am in a state to be pitied;
504 wherefore I have a hundred time wished that if a God maintains
505 nature, she should testify to Him unequivocally, and
506 that, if the signs she gives are deceptive, she should suppress
507 them altogether; that she should say everything or nothing,
508 that I might see which cause I ought to follow. Whereas in
509 my present state, ignorant of what I am or of what I ought
510 to do, I know neither my condition nor my duty. My heart
511 inclines wholly to know where is the true good, in order to follow
512 it; nothing would be too dear to me for eternity.
513 I envy those whom I see living in the faith with such carelessness,
514 and who make such a bad use of a gift of which it seems to
515 me I would make such a different use.
516 #### 230
517 It is incomprehensible that God should exist, and it is incomprehensible
518 that He should not exist; that the soul should
519 be joined to the body, and that we should have no soul; that the
520 world should be created, and that it should not be created, etc.;
521 that original sin should be, and that it should not be.
522 #### 231
523 Do you believe it to be impossible that God is infinite, without
524 parts?—Yes. I wish therefore to show you an infinite and
525 indivisible thing. It is a point moving everywhere with an
526 infinite velocity; for it is one in all places, and is all totality in
527 every place.
528 Let this effect of nature, which previously seemed to you
529 impossible, make you know that there may be others of which
530 you are still ignorant. Do not draw this conclusion from your
531 experiment, that there remains nothing for you to know; but
532 rather that there remains an infinity for you to know.
533 #### 232
534 Infinite movement, the point which fills everything, the
535 moment of rest; infinite without quantity, indivisible and infinite.
536 #### 233
537 *Infinite*—*nothing.*—Our soul is cast into a body, where it
538 finds number, time, dimension. Thereupon it reasons, and
539 calls this nature, necessity, and can believe nothing else.
540 Unity joined to infinity adds nothing to it, no more than one
541 foot to an infinite measure. The finite is annihilated in the
542 presence of the infinite, and becomes a pure nothing. So our
543 spirit before God, so our justice before divine justice. There is
544 not so great a disproportion between our justice and that of
545 God, as between unity and infinity.
546 The justice of God must be vast like His compassion. Now
547 justice to the outcast is less vast, and ought less to offend our
548 feelings than mercy towards the elect.
549 We know that there is an infinite, and are ignorant of its
550 nature. As we know it to be false that numbers are finite, it
551 is therefore true that there is an infinity in number. But we do
552 not know what it is. It is false that it is even, it is false that it
553 is odd; for the addition of a unit can make no change in its nature.
554 Yet it is a number, and every number is odd or even (this is
555 certainly true of every finite number). So we may well know
556 that there is a God without knowing what He is. Is there not
557 one substantial truth, seeing there are so many things which are
558 not the truth itself?
559 We know then the existence and nature of the finite, because
560 we also are finite and have extension. We know the existence
561 of the infinite, and are ignorant of its nature, because it has
562 extension like us, but not limits like us. But we know neither
563 the existence nor the nature of God, because He has neither
564 extension nor limits.
565 But by faith we know His existence; in glory we shall know
566 His nature. Now, I have already shown that we may well
567 know the existence of a thing, without knowing its nature.
568 Let us now speak according to natural lights.
569 If there is a God, He is infinitely incomprehensible, since,
570 having neither parts nor limits, He has no affinity to us. We
571 are then incapable of knowing either what He is or if He is.
572 This being so, who will dare to undertake the decision of the
573 question? Not we, who have no affinity to Him.
574 Who then will blame Christians for not being able to give a
575 reason for their belief, since they profess a religion for which
576 they cannot give a reason? They declare, in expounding it to
577 the world, that it is a foolishness, *stultitiam*;[90] and then you
578 complain that they do not prove it! If they proved it, they
579 would not keep their word; it is in lacking proofs, that they are
580 not lacking in sense. "Yes, but although this excuses those who
581 offer it as such, and takes away from them the blame of putting
582 it forward without reason, it does not excuse those who receive
583 it." Let us then examine this point, and say, "God is, or He
584 is not." But to which side shall we incline? Reason can decide
585 nothing here. There is an infinite chaos which separated us.
586 A game is being played at the extremity of this infinite distance
587 where heads or tails will turn up. What will you wager?
588 According to reason, you can do neither the one thing nor the
589 other; according to reason, you can defend neither of the
590 propositions.
591 Do not then reprove for error those who have made a choice;
592 for you know nothing about it. "No, but I blame them for
593 having made, not this choice, but a choice; for again both he
594 who chooses heads and he who chooses tails are equally at fault,
595 they are both in the wrong. The true course is not to wager
596 at all."
597 Yes; but you must wager. It is not optional. You are
598 embarked. Which will you choose then? Let us see. Since
599 you must choose, let us see which interests you least. You have
600 two things to lose, the true and the good; and two things to stake,
601 your reason and your will, your knowledge and your happiness;
602 and your nature has two things to shun, error and misery.
603 Your reason is no more shocked in choosing one rather than the
604 other, since you must of necessity choose. This is one point
605 settled. But your happiness? Let us weigh the gain and the
606 loss in wagering that God is. Let us estimate these two chances.
607 If you gain, you gain all; if you lose, you lose nothing. Wager,
608 then, without hesitation that He is.—"That is very fine. Yes,
609 I must wager; but I may perhaps wager too much."—Let us
610 see. Since there is an equal risk of gain and of loss, if you had
611 only to gain two lives, instead of one, you might still wager.
612 But if there were three lives to gain, you would have to play
613 (since you are under the necessity of playing), and you would
614 be imprudent, when you are forced to play, not to chance your
615 life to gain three at a game where there is an equal risk of loss
616 and gain. But there is an eternity of life and happiness. And
617 this being so, if there were an infinity of chances, of which one
618 only would be for you, you would still be right in wagering one
619 to win two, and you would act stupidly, being obliged to play,
620 by refusing to stake one life against three at a game in which out
621 of an infinity of chances there is one for you, if there were an
622 infinity of an infinitely happy life to gain. But there is here an
623 infinity of an infinitely happy life to gain, a chance of gain
624 against a finite number of chances of loss, and what you stake is
625 finite. It is all divided; wherever the infinite is and there is not
626 an infinity of chances of loss against that of gain, there is no
627 time to hesitate, you must give all. And thus, when one is
628 forced to play, he must renounce reason to preserve his life,
629 rather than risk it for infinite gain, as likely to happen as the
630 loss of nothingness.
631 For it is no use to say it is uncertain if we will gain, and it is
632 certain that we risk, and that the infinite distance between the
633 *certainty* of what is staked and the *uncertainty* of what will be
634 gained, equals the finite good which is certainly staked against
635 the uncertain infinite. It is not so, as every player stakes a
636 certainty to gain an uncertainty, and yet he stakes a finite
637 certainty to gain a finite uncertainty, without transgressing
638 against reason. There is not an infinite distance between the
639 certainty staked and the uncertainty of the gain; that is untrue.
640 In truth, there is an infinity between the certainty of gain
641 and the certainty of loss. But the uncertainty of the gain is
642 proportioned to the certainty of the stake according to the
643 proportion of the chances of gain and loss. Hence it comes that,
644 if there are as many risks on one side as on the other, the course
645 is to play even; and then the certainty of the stake is equal to
646 the uncertainty of the gain, so far is it from fact that there is an
647 infinite distance between them. And so our proposition is of
648 infinite force, when there is the finite to stake in a game where
649 there are equal risks of gain and of loss, and the infinite to gain.
650 This is demonstrable; and if men are capable of any truths, this
651 is one.
652 "I confess it, I admit it. But, still, is there no means of
653 seeing the faces of the cards?"—Yes, Scripture and the rest, etc.
654 "Yes, but I have my hands tied and my mouth closed; I am
655 forced to wager, and am not free. I am not released, and am
656 so made that I cannot believe. What, then, would you have
657 me do?"
658 True. But at least learn your inability to believe, since
659 reason brings you to this, and yet you cannot believe. Endeavour
660 then to convince yourself, not by increase of proofs of
661 God, but by the abatement of your passions. You would like
662 to attain faith, and do not know the way; you would like to
663 cure yourself of unbelief, and ask the remedy for it. Learn
664 of those who have been bound like you, and who now stake all
665 their possessions. These are people who know the way which
666 you would follow, and who are cured of an ill of which you would
667 be cured. Follow the way by which they began; by acting as if
668 they believed, taking the holy water, having masses said, etc.
669 Even this will naturally make you believe, and deaden your
670 acuteness.—"But this is what I am afraid of."—And why?
671 What have you to lose?
672 But to show you that this leads you there, it is this which will
673 lessen the passions, which are your stumbling-blocks.
674 *The end of this discourse.*—Now, what harm will befall you in
675 taking this side? You will be faithful, honest, humble, grateful,
676 generous, a sincere friend, truthful. Certainly you will not
677 have those poisonous pleasures, glory and luxury; but will you
678 not have others? I will tell you that you will thereby gain in
679 this life, and that, at each step you take on this road, you will
680 see so great certainty of gain, so much nothingness in what you
681 risk, that you will at last recognise that you have wagered for
682 something certain and infinite, for which you have given nothing.
683 "Ah! This discourse transports me, charms me," etc.
684 If this discourse pleases you and seems impressive, know
685 that it is made by a man who has knelt, both before and after
686 it, in prayer to that Being, infinite and without parts, before
687 whom he lays all he has, for you also to lay before Him all you
688 have for your own good and for His glory, that so strength may
689 be given to lowliness.
690 #### 234
691 If we must not act save on a certainty, we ought not to act
692 on religion, for it is not certain. But how many things we do
693 on an uncertainty, sea voyages, battles! I say then we must do
694 nothing at all, for nothing is certain, and that there is more
695 certainty in religion than there is as to whether we may see
696 to-morrow; for it is not certain that we may see to-morrow, and
697 it is certainly possible that we may not see it. We cannot say
698 as much about religion. It is not certain that it is; but who
699 will venture to say that it is certainly possible that it is not?
700 Now when we work for to-morrow, and so on an uncertainty,
701 we act reasonably; for we ought to work for an uncertainty
702 according to the doctrine of chance which was demonstrated
703 above.
704 Saint Augustine has seen that we work for an uncertainty, on
705 sea, in battle, etc. But he has not seen the doctrine of chance
706 which proves that we should do so. Montaigne has seen that
707 we are shocked at a fool, and that habit is all-powerful; but he
708 has not seen the reason of this effect.
709 All these persons have seen the effects, but they have not
710 seen the causes. They are, in comparison with those who have
711 discovered the causes, as those who have only eyes are in comparison
712 with those who have intellect. For the effects are
713 perceptible by sense, and the causes are visible only to the
714 intellect. And although these effects are seen by the mind,
715 this mind is, in comparison with the mind which sees the causes,
716 as the bodily senses are in comparison with the intellect.
717 #### 235
718 *Rem viderunt, causam non viderunt.*
719 #### 236
720 According to the doctrine of chance, you ought to put yourself
721 to the trouble of searching for the truth; for if you die without
722 worshipping the True Cause, you are lost.—"But," say you,
723 "if He had wished me to worship Him, He would have left me
724 signs of His will."—He has done so; but you neglect them.
725 Seek them, therefore; it is well worth it.
726 #### 237
727 *Chances.*—We must live differently in the world, according to
728 these different assumptions: (1) that we could always remain
729 in it; (2) that it is certain that we shall not remain here long,
730 and uncertain if we shall remain here one hour. This last
731 assumption is our condition.
732 #### 238
733 What do you then promise me, in addition to certain troubles,
734 but ten years of self-love (for ten years is the chance), to try
735 hard to please without success?
736 #### 239
737 *Objection.*—Those who hope for salvation are so far happy;
738 but they have as a counterpoise the fear of hell.
739 *Reply.*—Who has most reason to fear hell: he who is in
740 ignorance whether there is a hell, and who is certain of damnation
741 if there is; or he who certainly believes there is a hell, and hopes
742 to be saved if there is?
743 #### 240
744 "I would soon have renounced pleasure," say they, "had I
745 faith." For my part I tell you, "You would soon have faith, if
746 you renounced pleasure." Now, it is for you to begin. If I
747 could, I would give you faith. I cannot do so, nor therefore
748 test the truth of what you say. But you can well renounce
749 pleasure, and test whether what I say is true.
750 #### 241
751 *Order.*—I would have far more fear of being mistaken, and of
752 finding that the Christian religion was true, than of not being
753 mistaken in believing it true.
SECTION IV
25 (Texto do capítulo)
OF THE MEANS OF BELIEF
28 #### 242
29 *Preface to the second part.*—To speak of those who have
30 treated of this matter.
31 I admire the boldness with which these persons undertake to
32 speak of God. In addressing their argument to infidels, their
33 first chapter is to prove Divinity from the works of nature.[91] I
34 should not be astonished at their enterprise, if they were
35 addressing their argument to the faithful; for it is certain that
36 those who have the living faith in their heart see at once that
37 all existence is none other than the work of the God whom they
38 adore. But for those in whom this light is extinguished, and in
39 whom we purpose to rekindle it, persons destitute of faith and
40 grace, who, seeking with all their light whatever they see in
41 nature that can bring them to this knowledge, find only obscurity
42 and darkness; to tell them that they have only to look at the
43 smallest things which surround them, and they will see God
44 openly, to give them, as a complete proof of this great and
45 important matter, the course of the moon and planets, and to
46 claim to have concluded the proof with such an argument, is to
47 give them ground for believing that the proofs of our religion
48 are very weak. And I see by reason and experience that nothing
49 is more calculated to arouse their contempt.
50 It is not after this manner that Scripture speaks, which has
51 a better knowledge of the things that are of God. It says, on
52 the contrary, that God is a hidden God, and that, since the
53 corruption of nature, He has left men in a darkness from which
54 they can escape only through Jesus Christ, without whom all
55 communion with God is cut off. *Nemo novit Patrem, nisi
56 Filius, et cui voluerit Filius revelare.*[92]
57 This is what Scripture points out to us, when it says in so
58 many places that those who seek God find Him.[93] It is not of
59 that light, "like the noonday sun," that this is said. We do
60 not say that those who seek the noonday sun, or water in the
61 sea, shall find them; and hence the evidence of God must not
62 be of this nature. So it tells us elsewhere: *Vere tu es Deus
63 absconditus*.[94]
64 #### 243
65 It is an astounding fact that no canonical writer has ever
66 made use of nature to prove God. They all strive to make us
67 believe in Him. David, Solomon, etc., have never said, "There
68 is no void, therefore there is a God." They must have had
69 more knowledge than the most learned people who came after
70 them, and who have all made use of this argument. This is
71 worthy of attention.
72 #### 244
73 "Why! Do you not say yourself that the heavens and birds
74 prove God?" No. "And does your religion not say so?" No.
75 For although it is true in a sense for some souls to whom God
76 gives this light, yet it is false with respect to the majority of men.
77 #### 245
78 There are three sources of belief: reason, custom, inspiration.
79 The Christian religion, which alone has reason, does not acknowledge
80 as her true children those who believe without inspiration.
81 It is not that she excludes reason and custom. On the contrary,
82 the mind must be opened to proofs, must be confirmed by custom,
83 and offer itself in humbleness to inspirations, which alone can
84 produce a true and saving effect. *Ne evacuetur crux Christi.*[95]
85 #### 246
86 *Order.*—After the letter *That we ought to seek God*, to write
87 the letter *On removing obstacles*; which is the discourse on
88 "the machine,"[96] on preparing the machine, on seeking by reason.
89 #### 247
90 *Order.*—A letter of exhortation to a friend to induce him to
91 seek. And he will reply, "But what is the use of seeking?
92 Nothing is seen." Then to reply to him, "Do not despair."
93 And he will answer that he would be glad to find some light, but
94 that, according to this very religion, if he believed in it, it will
95 be of no use to him, and that therefore he prefers not to seek.
96 And to answer to that: The machine.
97 #### 248
98 *A letter which indicates the use of proofs by the machine.*—
99 Faith is different from proof; the one is human, the other is a
100 gift of God. *Justus ex fide vivit.*[97] It is this faith that God
101 Himself puts into the heart, of which the proof is often the instrument,
102 *fides ex auditu*;[98] but this faith is in the heart, and makes
103 us not say *scio*, but *credo*.
104 #### 249
105 It is superstition to put one's hope in formalities; but it is
106 pride to be unwilling to submit to them.
107 #### 250
108 The external must be joined to the internal to obtain anything
109 from God, that is to say, we must kneel, pray with the lips, etc.,
110 in order that proud man, who would not submit himself to God,
111 may be now subject to the creature.[99] To expect help from these
112 externals is superstition; to refuse to join them to the internal
113 is pride.
114 #### 251
115 Other religions, as the pagan, are more popular, for they
116 consist in externals. But they are not for educated people. A
117 purely intellectual religion would be more suited to the learned,
118 but it would be of no use to the common people. The Christian
119 religion alone is adapted to all, being composed of externals and
120 internals. It raises the common people to the internal, and
121 humbles the proud to the external; it is not perfect without the
122 two, for the people must understand the spirit of the letter, and
123 the learned must submit their spirit to the letter.
124 #### 252
125 For we must not misunderstand ourselves; we are as much
126 automatic as intellectual; and hence it comes that the instrument
127 by which conviction is attained is not demonstrated alone.
128 How few things are demonstrated? Proofs only convince the
129 mind. Custom is the source of our strongest and most believed
130 proofs. It bends the automaton, which persuades the mind
131 without its thinking about the matter. Who has demonstrated
132 that there will be a to-morrow, and that we shall die? And what is
133 more believed? It is, then, custom which persuades us of it; it is
134 custom that makes so many men Christians; custom that makes
135 them Turks, heathens, artisans, soldiers, etc. (Faith in baptism
136 is more received among Christians than among Turks.) Finally,
137 we must have recourse to it when once the mind has seen where
138 the truth is, in order to quench our thirst, and steep ourselves in
139 that belief, which escapes us at every hour; for always to have
140 proofs ready is too much trouble. We must get an easier belief,
141 which is that of custom, which, without violence, without art,
142 without argument, makes us believe things, and inclines all our
143 powers to this belief, so that out soul falls naturally into it. It
144 is not enough to believe only by force of conviction, when the
145 automaton is inclined to believe the contrary. Both our parts
146 must be made to believe, the mind by reasons which it is sufficient
147 to have seen once in a lifetime, and the automaton by custom,
148 and by not allowing it to incline to the contrary. *Inclina cor
149 meum, Deus.*[100]
150 The reason acts slowly, with so many examinations, and on so
151 many principles, which must be always present, that at every
152 hour it falls asleep, or wanders, through want of having all its
153 principles present. Feeling does not act thus; it acts in a
154 moment, and is always ready to act. We must then put our
155 faith in feeling; otherwise it will be always vacillating.
156 #### 253
157 Two extremes: to exclude reason, to admit reason only.
158 #### 254
159 It is not a rare thing to have to reprove the world for too much
160 docility. It is a natural vice like credulity, and as pernicious.
161 Superstition.
162 #### 255
163 Piety is different from superstition.
164 To carry piety as far as superstition is to destroy it.
165 The heretics reproach us for this superstitious submission.
166 This is to do what they reproach us for ...
167 Infidelity, not to believe in the Eucharist, because it is not seen.
168 Superstition to believe propositions. Faith, etc.
169 #### 256
170 I say there are few true Christians, even as regards faith.
171 There are many who believe but from superstition. There are
172 many who do not believe solely from wickedness. Few are
173 between the two.
174 In this I do not include those who are of truly pious character,
175 nor all those who believe from a feeling in their heart.
176 #### 257
177 There are only three kinds of persons; those who serve God,
178 having found Him; others who are occupied in seeking Him, not
179 having found Him; while the remainder live without seeking
180 Him, and without having found Him. The first are reasonable
181 and happy, the last are foolish and unhappy; those between are
182 unhappy and reasonable.
183 #### 258
184 *Unusquisque sibi Deum fingit.*[101]
185 Disgust.
186 #### 259
187 Ordinary people have the power of not thinking of that about
188 which they do not wish to think. "Do not meditate on the
189 passages about the Messiah," said the Jew to his son. Thus our
190 people often act. Thus are false religions preserved, and even
191 the true one, in regard to many persons.
192 But there are some who have not the power of thus
193 preventing thought, and who think so much the more as they
194 are forbidden. These undo false religions, and even the true
195 one, if they do not find solid arguments.
196 #### 260
197 They hide themselves in the press, and call numbers to their
198 rescue. Tumult.
199 *Authority.*—So far from making it a rule to believe a thing
200 because you have heard it, you ought to believe nothing without
201 putting yourself into the position as if you had never heard it.
202 It is your own assent to yourself, and the constant voice of
203 your own reason, and not of others, that should make you believe.
204 Belief is so important! A hundred contradictions might be
205 true. If antiquity were the rule of belief, men of ancient time
206 would then be without rule. If general consent, if men had
207 perished?
208 False humanity, pride.
209 Lift the curtain. You try in vain; if you must either believe,
210 or deny, or doubt. Shall we then have no rule? We judge that
211 animals do well what they do. Is there no rule whereby to
212 judge men?
213 To deny, to believe, and to doubt well, are to a man what the
214 race is to a horse.
215 Punishment of those who sin, error.
216 #### 261
217 Those who do not love the truth take as a pretext that it is
218 disputed, and that a multitude deny it. And so their error
219 arises only from this, that they do not love either truth or charity.
220 Thus they are without excuse.
221 #### 262
222 Superstition and lust. Scruples, evil desires. Evil fear; fear,
223 not such as comes from a belief in God, but such as comes from
224 a doubt whether He exists or not. True fear comes from faith;
225 false fear comes from doubt. True fear is joined to hope,
226 because it is born of faith, and because men hope in the God in
227 whom they believe. False fear is joined to despair, because
228 men fear the God in whom they have no belief. The former
229 fear to lose Him; the latter fear to find Him.
230 #### 263
231 "A miracle," says one, "would strengthen my faith." He
232 says so when he does not see one. Reasons, seen from afar,
233 appear to limit our view; but when they are reached, we begin
234 to see beyond. Nothing stops the nimbleness of our mind.
235 There is no rule, say we, which has not some exceptions, no
236 truth so general which has not some aspect in which it fails.
237 It is sufficient that it be not absolutely universal to give us a
238 pretext for applying the exceptions to the present subject, and
239 for saying, "This is not always true; there are therefore cases
240 where it is not so." It only remains to show that this is one
241 of them; and that is why we are very awkward or unlucky, if
242 we do not find one some day.
243 #### 264
244 We do not weary of eating and sleeping every day, for hunger
245 and sleepiness recur. Without that we should weary of them.
246 So, without the hunger for spiritual things, we weary of them.
247 Hunger after righteousness, the eighth beatitude.[102]
248 #### 265
249 Faith indeed tells what the senses do not tell, but not the
250 contrary of what they see. It is above them and not contrary
251 to them.
252 #### 266
253 How many stars have telescopes revealed to us which did not
254 exist for our philosophers of old! We freely attack Holy Scripture
255 on the great number of stars, saying, "There are only one
256 thousand and twenty-eight,[103] we know it." There is grass on the
257 earth, we see it—from the moon we would not see it—and on
258 the grass are leaves, and in these leaves are small animals; but
259 after that no more.—O presumptuous man!—The compounds
260 are composed of elements, and the elements not.—O presumptuous
261 man! Here is a fine reflection.—We must not say that
262 there is anything which we do not see.—We must then talk like
263 others, but not think like them.
264 #### 267
265 The last proceeding of reason is to recognise that there is an
266 infinity of things which are beyond it. It is but feeble if it
267 does not see so far as to know this. But if natural things are
268 beyond it, what will be said of supernatural?
269 #### 268
270 *Submission.*—We must know where to doubt, where to feel
271 certain, where to submit. He who does not do so, understands
272 not the force of reason. There are some who offend against
273 these three rules, either by affirming everything as demonstrative,
274 from want of knowing what demonstration is; or by doubting
275 everything, from want of knowing where to submit; or by submitting
276 in everything, from want of knowing where they must
277 judge.
278 #### 269
279 Submission is the use of reason in which consists true
280 Christianity.
281 #### 270
282 *St. Augustine.*[104]—Reason would never submit, if it did not judge
283 that there are some occasions on which it ought to submit. It
284 is then right for it to submit, when it judges that it ought to
285 submit.
286 #### 271
287 Wisdom sends us to childhood. *Nisi efficiamini sicut parvuli.*[105]
288 #### 272
289 There is nothing so conformable to reason as this disavowal
290 of reason.
291 #### 273
292 If we submit everything to reason, our religion will have no
293 mysterious and supernatural element. If we offend the
294 principles of reason, our religion will be absurd and ridiculous.
295 #### 274
296 All our reasoning reduces itself to yielding to feeling.
297 But fancy is like, though contrary to feeling, so that we
298 cannot distinguish between these contraries. One person says
299 that my feeling is fancy, another that his fancy is feeling. We
300 should have a rule. Reason offers itself; but it is pliable in
301 every sense; and thus there is no rule.
302 #### 275
303 Men often take their imagination for their heart; and they
304 believe they are converted as soon as they think of being
305 converted.
306 #### 276
307 M. de Roannez said: "Reasons come to me afterwards, but
308 at first a thing pleases or shocks me without my knowing the
309 reason, and yet it shocks me for that reason which I only discover
310 afterwards." But I believe, not that it shocked him
311 for the reasons which were found afterwards, but that these
312 reasons were only found because it shocks him.
313 #### 277
314 The heart has its reasons, which reason does not know. We
315 feel it in a thousand things. I say that the heart naturally loves
316 the Universal Being, and also itself naturally, according as it
317 gives itself to them; and it hardens itself against one or the other
318 at its will. You have rejected the one, and kept the other. Is
319 it by reason that you love yourself?
320 #### 278
321 It is the heart which experiences God, and not the reason.
322 This, then, is faith: God felt by the heart, not by the reason.
323 #### 279
324 Faith is a gift of God; do not believe that we said it was a
325 gift of reasoning. Other religions do not say this of their faith.
326 They only gave reasoning in order to arrive at it, and yet it
327 does not bring them to it.
328 #### 280
329 The knowledge of God is very far from the love of Him.
330 #### 281
331 Heart, instinct, principles.
332 #### 282
333 We know truth, not only by the reason, but also by the heart,
334 and it is in this last way that we know first principles; and
335 reason, which has no part in it, tries in vain to impugn them. The
336 sceptics, who have only this for their object, labour to no purpose.
337 We know that we do not dream, and however impossible it is for
338 us to prove it by reason, this inability demonstrates only the
339 weakness of our reason, but not, as they affirm, the uncertainty
340 of all our knowledge. For the knowledge of first principles, as
341 space, time, motion, number, is as sure as any of those which
342 we get from reasoning. And reason must trust these intuitions
343 of the heart, and must base them on every argument. (We
344 have intuitive knowledge of the tri-dimensional nature of space,
345 and of the infinity of number, and reason then shows that there
346 are no two square numbers one of which is double of the other.
347 Principles are intuited, propositions are inferred, all with
348 certainty, though in different ways.) And it is as useless and
349 absurd for reason to demand from the heart proofs of her first
350 principles, before admitting them, as it would be for the heart
351 to demand from reason an intuition of all demonstrated propositions
352 before accepting them.
353 This inability ought, then, to serve only to humble reason,
354 which would judge all, but not to impugn our certainty, as if
355 only reason were capable of instructing us. Would to God, on
356 the contrary, that we had never need of it, and that we knew
357 everything by instinct and intuition! But nature has refused us
358 this boon. On the contrary, she has given us but very little
359 knowledge of this kind; and all the rest can be acquired only by
360 reasoning.
361 Therefore, those to whom God has imparted religion by
362 intuition are very fortunate, and justly convinced. But to
363 those who do not have it, we can give it only by reasoning,
364 waiting for God to give them spiritual insight, without which
365 faith is only human, and useless for salvation.
366 #### 283
367 *Order.—Against the objection that Scripture has no order.*
368 The heart has its own order; the intellect has its own, which
369 is by principle and demonstration. The heart has another. We
370 do not prove that we ought to be loved by enumerating in order
371 the causes of love; that would be ridiculous.
372 Jesus Christ and Saint Paul employ the rule of love, not of
373 intellect; for they would warm, not instruct. It is the same
374 with Saint Augustine. This order consists chiefly in digressions
375 on each point to indicate the end, and keep it always in sight.
376 #### 284
377 Do not wonder to see simple people believe without reasoning.
378 God imparts to them love of Him and hatred of self. He inclines
379 their heart to believe. Men will never believe with a saving
380 and real faith, unless God inclines their heart; and they will
381 believe as soon as He inclines it. And this is what David
382 knew well, when he said: *Inclina cor meum, Deus, in ...*[106]
383 #### 285
384 Religion is suited to all kinds of minds. Some pay attention
385 only to its establishment,[107] and this religion is such that its
386 very establishment suffices to prove its truth. Others trace
387 it even to the apostles. The more learned go back to the
388 beginning of the world. The angels see it better still, and from
389 a more distant time.
390 #### 286
391 Those who believe without having read the Testaments, do so
392 because they have an inward disposition entirely holy, and all
393 that they hear of our religion conforms to it. They feel that a
394 God has made them; they desire only to love God; they desire to
395 hate themselves only. They feel that they have no strength in
396 themselves; that they are incapable of coming to God; and that
397 if God does not come to them, they can have no communion
398 with Him. And they hear our religion say that men must love
399 God only, and hate self only; but that all being corrupt and
400 unworthy of God, God made Himself man to unite Himself to
401 us. No more is required to persuade men who have this disposition
402 in their heart, and who have this knowledge of their
403 duty and of their inefficiency.
404 #### 287
405 Those whom we see to be Christians without the knowledge
406 of the prophets and evidences, nevertheless judge of their
407 religion as well as those who have that knowledge. They judge
408 of it by the heart, as others judge of it by the intellect. God
409 Himself inclines them to believe, and thus they are most
410 effectively convinced.
411 I confess indeed that one of those Christians who believe
412 without proofs will not perhaps be capable of convincing an
413 infidel who will say the same of himself. But those who know
414 the proofs of religion will prove without difficulty that such a
415 believer is truly inspired by God, though he cannot prove it
416 himself.
417 For God having said in His prophecies (which are undoubtedly
418 prophecies), that in the reign of Jesus Christ He would spread
419 His spirit abroad among nations, and that the youths and
420 maidens and children of the Church would prophesy;[108] it is
421 certain that the Spirit of God is in these, and not in the others.
422 #### 288
423 Instead of complaining that God had hidden Himself, you will
424 give Him thanks for having revealed so much of Himself; and
425 you will also give Him thanks for not having revealed Himself
426 to haughty sages, unworthy to know so holy a God.
427 Two kinds of persons know Him: those who have a humble
428 heart, and who love lowliness, whatever kind of intellect they
429 may have, high or low; and those who have sufficient understanding
430 to see the truth, whatever opposition they may have
431 to it.
432 #### 289
433 *Proof.*—1. The Christian religion, by its establishment, having
434 established itself so strongly, so gently, whilst contrary to
435 nature.—2. The sanctity, the dignity, and the humility of a
436 Christian soul.—3. The miracles of Holy Scripture.—4. Jesus
437 Christ in particular.—5. The apostles in particular.—6. Moses
438 and the prophets in particular.—7. The Jewish people.—8.
439 The prophecies.—9. Perpetuity; no religion has perpetuity.—
440 10. The doctrine which gives a reason for everything.—11.
441 The sanctity of this law.—12. By the course of the world.
442 Surely, after considering what is life and what is religion, we
443 should not refuse to obey the inclination to follow it, if it comes
444 into our heart; and it is certain that there is no ground for
445 laughing at those who follow it.
446 #### 290
447 *Proofs of religion.*—Morality, Doctrine, Miracles, Prophecies,
448 Types.
SECTION V
31 (Texto do capítulo)
JUSTICE AND THE REASON OF EFFECTS
34 #### 291
35 In the letter *On Injustice* can come the ridiculousness of the
36 law that the elder gets all. "My friend, you were born on this
37 side of the mountain, it is therefore just that your elder brother
38 gets everything."
39 "Why do you kill me?"
40 #### 292
41 He lives on the other side of the water.
42 #### 293
43 "Why do you kill me? What! do you not live on the other
44 side of the water? If you lived on this side, my friend, I should
45 be an assassin, and it would be unjust to slay you in this manner.
46 But since you live on the other side, I am a hero, and it is just."
47 #### 294
48 On what shall man found the order of the world which he
49 would govern?[109] Shall it be on the caprice of each individual?
50 What confusion! Shall it be on justice? Man is ignorant of it.
51 Certainly had he known it, he would not have established this
52 maxim, the most general of all that obtain among men, that
53 each should follow the custom of his own country. The glory
54 of true equity would have brought all nations under subjection,
55 and legislators would not have taken as their model the fancies
56 and caprice of Persians and Germans instead of this unchanging
57 justice. We should have seen it set up in all the States on earth
58 and in all times; whereas we see neither justice nor injustice
59 which does not change its nature with change in climate. Three
60 degrees of latitude reverse all jurisprudence; a meridian decides
61 the truth. Fundamental laws change after a few years of
62 possession; right has its epochs; the entry of Saturn into the Lion
63 marks to us the origin of such and such a crime. A strange
64 justice that is bounded by a river! Truth on this side of the
65 Pyrenees, error on the other side.
66 Men admit that justice does not consist in these customs, but
67 that it resides in natural laws, common to every country. They
68 would certainly maintain it obstinately, if reckless chance which
69 has distributed human laws had encountered even one which
70 was universal; but the farce is that the caprice of men has so
71 many vagaries that there is no such law.
72 Theft, incest, infanticide, parricide, have all had a place among
73 virtuous actions. Can anything be more ridiculous than that
74 a man should have the right to kill me because he lives on the
75 other side of the water, and because his ruler has a quarrel with
76 mine, though I have none with him?
77 Doubtless there are natural laws; but good reason once
78 corrupted has corrupted all. *Nihil amplius nostrum est;[110] quod
79 nostrum dicimus, artis est. Ex senatus—consultis et plebiscitis
80 crimina exercentur.[111] Ut olim vitiis, sic nunc legibus laboramus.*[112]
81 The result of this confusion is that one affirms the essence of
82 justice to be the authority of the legislator; another, the interest
83 of the sovereign;[113] another, present custom,[114] and this is the most
84 sure. Nothing, according to reason alone, is just in itself; all
85 changes with time. Custom creates the whole of equity, for
86 the simple reason that it is accepted. It is the mystical foundation
87 of its authority;[115] whoever carries it back to first principles
88 destroys it. Nothing is so faulty as those laws which correct
89 faults. He who obeys them because they are just, obeys a
90 justice which is imaginary, and not the essence of law; it is quite
91 self-contained, it is law and nothing more. He who will examine
92 its motive will find it so feeble and so trifling that if he be not
93 accustomed to contemplate the wonders of human imagination,
94 he will marvel that one century has gained for it so much pomp
95 and reverence. The art of opposition and of revolution is to
96 unsettle established customs, sounding them even to their
97 source, to point out their want of authority and justice. We
98 must, it is said, get back to the natural and fundamental laws of
99 the State, which an unjust custom has abolished. It is a game
100 certain to result in the loss of all; nothing will be just on the
101 balance. Yet people readily lend their ear to such arguments.
102 They shake off the yoke as soon as they recognise it; and the
103 great profit by their ruin, and by that of these curious investigators
104 of accepted customs. But from a contrary mistake
105 men sometimes think they can justly do everything which is
106 not without an example. That is why the wisest of legislators[116]
107 said that it was necessary to deceive men for their own good;
108 and another, a good politician, *Cum veritatem qua liberetur
109 ignoret, expedit quod fallatur.*[117] We must not see the fact of
110 usurpation; law was once introduced without reason, and has
111 become reasonable. We must make it regarded as authoritative,
112 eternal, and conceal its origin, if we do not wish that it should
113 soon come to an end.
114 #### 295
115 *Mine, thine.*—"This dog is mine," said those poor children;
116 "that is my place in the sun." Here is the beginning and the
117 image of the usurpation of all the earth.
118 #### 296
119 When the question for consideration is whether we ought to
120 make war, and kill so many men—condemn so many Spaniards
121 to death—only one man is judge, and he is an interested party.
122 There should be a third, who is disinterested.
123 #### 297
124 *Veri juris.*[118]—We have it no more; if we had it, we should take
125 conformity to the customs of a country as the rule of justice.
126 It is here that, not finding justice, we have found force, etc.
127 #### 298
128 *Justice, might.*—It is right that what is just should be obeyed;
129 it is necessary that what is strongest should be obeyed. Justice
130 without might is helpless; might without justice is tyrannical.
131 Justice without might is gainsaid, because there are always
132 offenders; might without justice is condemned. We must then
133 combine justice and might, and for this end make what is just
134 strong, or what is strong just.
135 Justice is subject to dispute; might is easily recognised and
136 is not disputed. So we cannot give might to justice, because
137 might has gainsaid justice, and has declared that it is she herself
138 who is just. And thus being unable to make what is just strong,
139 we have made what is strong just.
140 #### 299
141 The only universal rules are the laws of the country in ordinary
142 affairs, and of the majority in others. Whence comes this?
143 From the might which is in them. Hence it comes that kings,
144 who have power of a different kind, do not follow the majority
145 of their ministers.
146 No doubt equality of goods is just; but, being unable to cause
147 might to obey justice, men have made it just to obey might.
148 Unable to strengthen justice, they have justified might; so that
149 the just and the strong should unite, and there should be peace,
150 which is the sovereign good.
151 #### 300
152 "When a strong man armed keepeth his goods, his goods are
153 in peace."[119]
154 #### 301
155 Why do we follow the majority? It is because they have more
156 reason? No, because they have more power.
157 Why do we follow the ancient laws and opinions? Is it
158 because they are more sound? No, but because they are unique,
159 and remove from us the root of difference.
160 #### 302
161 ... It is the effect of might, not of custom. For those who
162 are capable of originality are few; the greater number will only
163 follow, and refuse glory to those inventors who seek it by their
164 inventions. And if these are obstinate in their wish to obtain
165 glory, and despise those who do not invent, the latter will call
166 them ridiculous names, and would beat them with a stick. Let
167 no one then boast of his subtlety, or let him keep his complacency
168 to himself.
169 #### 303
170 Might is the sovereign of the world, and not opinion.—But
171 opinion makes use of might.—It is might that makes opinion.
172 Gentleness is beautiful in our opinion. Why? Because he who
173 will dance on a rope will be alone,[120] and I will gather a stronger
174 mob of people who will say that it is unbecoming.
175 #### 304
176 The cords which bind the respect of men to each other are in
177 general cords of necessity; for there must be different degrees, all
178 men wishing to rule, and not all being able to do so, but some
179 being able.
180 Let us then imagine we see society in the process of formation.
181 Men will doubtless fight till the stronger party overcomes the
182 weaker, and a dominant party is established. But when this is
183 once determined, the masters, who do not desire the continuation
184 of strife, then decree that the power which is in their hands shall
185 be transmitted as they please. Some place it in election by the
186 people, others in hereditary succession, etc.
187 And this is the point where imagination begins to play its
188 part. Till now power makes fact; now power is sustained by
189 imagination in a certain party, in France in the nobility, in
190 Switzerland in the burgesses, etc.
191 These cords which bind the respect of men to such and such
192 an individual are therefore the cords of imagination.
193 #### 305
194 The Swiss are offended by being called gentlemen, and prove
195 themselves true plebeians in order to be thought worthy of
196 great office.
197 #### 306
198 As duchies, kingships, and magistracies are real and necessary,
199 because might rules all, they exist everywhere and always. But
200 since only caprice makes such and such a one a ruler, the principle
201 is not constant, but subject to variation, etc.
202 #### 307
203 The chancellor is grave, and clothed with ornaments, for his
204 position is unreal. Not so the king, he has power, and has
205 nothing to do with the imagination. Judges, physicians, etc.
206 appeal only to the imagination.
207 #### 308
208 The habit of seeing kings accompanied by guards, drums,
209 officers, and all the paraphernalia which mechanically inspire
210 respect and awe, makes their countenance, when sometimes seen
211 alone without these accompaniments, impress respect and awe
212 on their subjects; because we cannot separate in thought their
213 persons from the surroundings with which we see them usually
214 joined. And the world, which knows not that this effect is the
215 result of habit, believes that it arises by a natural force, whence
216 come these words, "The character of Divinity is stamped on his
217 countenance," etc.
218 #### 309
219 *Justice.*—As custom determines what is agreeable, so also does
220 it determine justice.
221 #### 310
222 *King and tyrant.*—I, too, will keep my thoughts secret.
223 I will take care on every journey.
224 Greatness of establishment, respect for establishment.
225 The pleasure of the great is the power to make people happy.
226 The property of riches is to be given liberally.
227 The property of each thing must be sought. The property
228 of power is to protect.
229 When force attacks humbug, when a private soldier takes the
230 square cap off a first president, and throws it out of the window.
231 #### 311
232 The government founded on opinion and imagination reigns
233 for some time, and this government is pleasant and voluntary;
234 that founded on might lasts for ever. Thus opinion is the
235 queen of the world, but might is its tyrant.
236 #### 312
237 Justice is what is established; and thus all our established
238 laws will necessarily be regarded as just without examination,
239 since they are established.
240 #### 313
241 *Sound opinions of the people.*—Civil wars are the greatest of
242 evils.[121] They are inevitable, if we wish to reward desert; for all
243 will say they are deserving. The evil we have to fear from a
244 fool who succeeds by right of birth, is neither so great nor so sure.
245 #### 314
246 God has created all for Himself. He has bestowed upon
247 Himself the power of pain and pleasure.
248 You can apply it to God, or to yourself. If to God, the
249 Gospel is the rule. If to yourself, you will take the place of God.
250 As God is surrounded by persons full of charity, who ask of Him
251 the blessings of charity that are in His power, so ... Recognise
252 then and learn that you are only a king of lust, and take the
253 ways of lust.
254 #### 315
255 *The reason of effects.*—It is wonderful that men would not have
256 me honour a man clothed in brocade, and followed by seven or
257 eight lackeys! Why! He will have me thrashed, if I do not
258 salute him. This custom is a force. It is the same with a horse
259 in fine trappings in comparison with another! Montaigne[122] is a
260 fool not to see what difference there is, to wonder at our finding
261 any, and to ask the reason. "Indeed," says he, "how comes
262 it," etc....
263 #### 316
264 *Sound opinions of the people.*—To be spruce is not altogether
265 foolish, for it proves that a great number of people work for one.
266 It shows by one's hair, that one has a valet, a perfumer, etc.,
267 by one's band, thread, lace, ... etc. Now it is not merely
268 superficial nor merely outward show to have many arms at
269 command. The more arms one has, the more powerful one is.
270 To be spruce is to show one's power.
271 #### 317
272 Deference means, "Put yourself to inconvenience." This is
273 apparently silly, but is quite right. For it is to say, "I would
274 indeed put myself to inconvenience if you required it, since
275 indeed I do so when it is of no service to you." Deference
276 further serves to distinguish the great. Now if deference was
277 displayed by sitting in an arm-chair, we should show deference
278 to everybody, and so no distinction would be made; but, being
279 put to inconvenience, we distinguish very well.
280 #### 318
281 He has four lackeys.
282 #### 319
283 How rightly do we distinguish men by external appearances
284 rather than by internal qualities! Which of us two shall have
285 precedence? Who will give place to the other? The least clever.
286 But I am as clever as he. We should have to fight over this.
287 He has four lackeys, and I have only one. This can be seen;
288 we have only to count. It falls to me to yield, and I am a fool
289 if I contest the matter. By this means we are at peace, which
290 is the greatest of boons.
291 #### 320
292 The most unreasonable things in the world become most
293 reasonable, because of the unruliness of men. What is less
294 reasonable than to choose the eldest son of a queen to rule a
295 State? We do not choose as captain of a ship the passenger who
296 is of the best family.
297 This law would be absurd and unjust; but because men are so
298 themselves, and always will be so, it becomes reasonable and
299 just. For whom will men choose, as the most virtuous and able?
300 We at once come to blows, as each claims to be the most virtuous
301 and able. Let us then attach this quality to something indisputable.
302 This is the king's eldest son. That is clear, and there
303 is no dispute. Reason can do no better, for civil war is the
304 greatest of evils.
305 #### 321
306 Children are astonished to see their comrades respected.
307 #### 322
308 To be of noble birth is a great advantage. In eighteen years
309 it places a man within the select circle, known and respected,
310 as another would have merited in fifty years. It is a gain of
311 thirty years without trouble.
312 #### 323
313 What is the Ego?
314 Suppose a man puts himself at a window to see those who
315 pass by. If I pass by, can I say that he placed himself there to
316 see me? No; for he does not think of me in particular. But
317 does he who loves someone on account of beauty really love
318 that person? No; for the small-pox, which will kill beauty without
319 killing the person, will cause him to love her no more.
320 And if one loves me for my judgment, memory, he does not
321 love *me*, for I can lose these qualities without losing myself.
322 Where, then, is this Ego, if it be neither in the body nor in the
323 soul? And how love the body or the soul, except for these
324 qualities which do not constitute *me*, since they are perishable?
325 For it is impossible and would be unjust to love the soul of a
326 person in the abstract, and whatever qualities might be therein.
327 We never, then, love a person, but only qualities.
328 Let us, then, jeer no more at those who are honoured on
329 account of rank and office; for we love a person only on
330 account of borrowed qualities.
331 #### 324
332 The people have very sound opinions, for example:
333 1. In having preferred diversion and hunting to poetry. The
334 half-learned laugh at it, and glory in being above the folly of the
335 world; but the people are right for a reason which these do not
336 fathom.
337 2. In having distinguished men by external marks, as birth or
338 wealth. The world again exults in showing how unreasonable
339 this is; but it is very reasonable. Savages laugh at an infant
340 king.[123]
341 3. In being offended at a blow, on in desiring glory so much.
342 But it is very desirable on account of the other essential goods
343 which are joined to it; and a man who has received a blow,
344 without resenting it, is overwhelmed with taunts and indignities.
345 4. In working for the uncertain; in sailing on the sea; in walking
346 over a plank.
347 #### 325
348 Montaigne is wrong. Custom should be followed only because
349 it is custom, and not because it is reasonable or just. But
350 people follow it for this sole reason, that they think it just.
351 Otherwise they would follow it no longer, although it were the
352 custom; for they will only submit to reason or justice. Custom
353 without this would pass for tyranny; but the sovereignty of
354 reason and justice is no more tyrannical than that of desire.
355 They are principles natural to man.
356 It would therefore be right to obey laws and customs, because
357 they are laws; but we should know that there is neither truth nor
358 justice to introduce into them, that we know nothing of these,
359 and so must follow what is accepted. By this means we would
360 never depart from them. But people cannot accept this
361 doctrine; and, as they believe that truth can be found, and that
362 it exists in law and custom, they believe them, and take their
363 antiquity as a proof of their truth, and not simply of their
364 authority apart from truth. Thus they obey laws, but they are
365 liable to revolt when these are proved to be valueless; and this
366 can be shown of all, looked at from a certain aspect.
367 #### 326
368 *Injustice.*—It is dangerous to tell the people that the laws are
369 unjust; for they obey them only because they think them just.
370 Therefore it is necessary to tell them at the same time that they
371 must obey them because they are laws, just as they must obey
372 superiors, not because they are just, but because they are
373 superiors. In this way all sedition is prevented, if this can be
374 made intelligible, and it be understood what is the proper
375 definition of justice.
376 #### 327
377 The world is a good judge of things, for it is in natural
378 ignorance, which is man's true state.[124] The sciences have two
379 extremes which meet. The first is the pure natural ignorance in
380 which all men find themselves at birth. The other extreme is
381 that reached by great intellects, who, having run through
382 all that men can know, find they know nothing, and come
383 back again to that same ignorance from which they set out;
384 but this is a learned ignorance which is conscious of itself.
385 Those between the two, who have departed from natural
386 ignorance and not been able to reach the other, have some
387 smattering of this vain knowledge, and pretend to be wise.
388 These trouble the world, and are bad judges of everything.
389 The people and the wise constitute the world; these despise it,
390 and are despised. They judge badly of everything, and the
391 world judges rightly of them.
392 #### 328
393 *The reason of effects.*—Continual alternation of pro and con.
394 We have then shown that man is foolish, by the estimation
395 he makes of things which are not essential; and all these opinions
396 are destroyed. We have next shown that all these opinions are
397 very sound, and that thus, since all these vanities are well
398 founded, the people are not so foolish as is said. And so we
399 have destroyed the opinion which destroyed that of the people.
400 But we must now destroy this last proposition, and show
401 that it remains always true that the people are foolish, though
402 their opinions are sound; because they do not perceive the
403 truth where it is, and, as they place it where it is not, their
404 opinions are always very false and very unsound.
405 #### 329
406 *The reason of effects.*—The weakness of man is the reason why
407 so many things are considered fine, as to be good at playing the
408 lute. It is only an evil because of our weakness.
409 #### 330
410 The power of kings is founded on the reason and on the folly
411 of the people, and specially on their folly. The greatest and
412 most important thing in the world has weakness for its foundation,
413 and this foundation is wonderfully sure; for there is nothing
414 more sure than this, that the people will be weak. What is based
415 on sound reason is very ill founded, as the estimate of wisdom.
416 #### 331
417 We can only think of Plato and Aristotle in grand academic
418 robes. They were honest men, like others, laughing with their
419 friends, and when they diverted themselves with writing their
420 *Laws* and the *Politics*, they did it as an amusement. That
421 part of their life was the least philosophic and the least serious;
422 the most philosophic was to live simply and quietly. If they
423 wrote on politics, it was as if laying down rules for a lunatic
424 asylum; and if they presented the appearance of speaking of a
425 great matter, it was because they knew that the madmen, to
426 whom they spoke, thought they were kings and emperors. They
427 entered into their principles in order to make their madness as
428 little harmful as possible.
429 #### 332
430 Tyranny consists in the desire of universal power beyond
431 its scope.
432 There are different assemblies of the strong, the fair, the
433 sensible, the pious, in which each man rules at home, not elsewhere.
434 And sometimes they meet, and the strong and the fair
435 foolishly fight as to who shall be master, for their mastery is of
436 different kinds. They do not understand one another, and their
437 fault is the desire to rule everywhere. Nothing can effect this,
438 not even might, which is of no use in the kingdom of the wise,
439 and is only mistress of external actions.
440 *Tyranny*— ... So these expressions are false and tyrannical:
441 "I am fair, therefore I must be feared. I am strong, therefore
442 I must be loved. I am ..."
443 Tyranny is the wish to have in one way what can only be had
444 in another. We render different duties to different merits; the
445 duty of love to the pleasant; the duty of fear to the strong; the
446 duty of belief to the learned.
447 We must render these duties; it is unjust to refuse them, and
448 unjust to ask others. And so it is false and tyrannical to say,
449 "He is not strong, therefore I will not esteem him; he is not
450 able, therefore I will not fear him."
451 #### 333
452 Have you never seen people who, in order to complain of the
453 little fuss you make about them, parade before you the example
454 of great men who esteem them? In answer I reply to them,
455 "Show me the merit whereby you have charmed these persons,
456 and I also will esteem you."
457 #### 334
458 *The reason of effects.*—Lust and force are the source of all our
459 actions; lust causes voluntary actions, force involuntary ones.
460 #### 335
461 *The reason of effects.*—It is then true to say that all the world
462 is under a delusion; for, although the opinions of the people are
463 sound, they are not so as conceived by them, since they think
464 the truth to be where it is not. Truth is indeed in their opinions,
465 but not at the point where they imagine it. [Thus] it is true
466 that we must honour noblemen, but not because noble birth is
467 real superiority, etc.
468 #### 336
469 *The reason of effects.*—We must keep our thought secret, and
470 judge everything by it, while talking like the people.
471 #### 337
472 *The reason of effects.*—Degrees. The people honour persons
473 of high birth. The semi-learned despise them, saying that
474 birth is not a personal, but a chance superiority. The learned
475 honour them, not for popular reasons, but for secret reasons.
476 Devout persons, who have more zeal than knowledge, despise
477 them, in spite of that consideration which makes them honoured
478 by the learned, because they judge them by a new light which
479 piety gives them. But perfect Christians honour them by
480 another and higher light. So arise a succession of opinions for
481 and against, according to the light one has.
482 #### 338
483 True Christians nevertheless comply with folly, not because
484 they respect folly, but the command of God, who for the punishment
485 of men has made them subject to these follies. *Omnis
486 creatura subjecta est vanitati.[125] Liberabitur.*[126] Thus Saint Thomas[127]
487 explains the passage in Saint James on giving place to the rich,
488 that if they do it not in the sight of God, they depart from the
489 command of religion.
SECTION VI
37 (Texto do capítulo)
THE PHILOSOPHERS
40 #### 339
41 I can well conceive a man without hands, feet, head (for it is
42 only experience which teaches us that the head is more necessary
43 than feet). But I cannot conceive man without thought; he
44 would be a stone or a brute.
45 #### 340
46 The arithmetical machine produces effects which approach
47 nearer to thought than all the actions of animals. But it does
48 nothing which would enable us to attribute will to it, as to
49 the animals.
50 #### 341
51 The account of the pike and frog of Liancourt.[128] They do
52 it always, and never otherwise, nor any other thing showing mind.
53 #### 342
54 If an animal did by mind what it does by instinct, and if it
55 spoke by mind what it speaks by instinct, in hunting, and in
56 warning its mates that the prey is found or lost; it would indeed
57 also speak in regard to those things which affect it closer, as
58 example, "Gnaw me this cord which is wounding me, and
59 which I cannot reach."
60 #### 343
61 The beak of the parrot, which it wipes, although it is clean.
62 #### 344
63 Instinct and reason, marks of two natures.
64 #### 345
65 Reason commands us far more imperiously than a master;
66 for in disobeying the one we are unfortunate, and in disobeying
67 the other we are fools.
68 #### 346
69 Thought constitutes the greatness of man.
70 #### 347
71 Man is but a reed, the most feeble thing in nature; but he is a
72 thinking reed. The entire universe need not arm itself to crush
73 him. A vapour, a drop of water suffices to kill him. But, if
74 the universe were to crush him, man would still be more noble
75 than that which killed him, because he knows that he dies and
76 the advantage which the universe has over him; the universe
77 knows nothing of this.
78 All our dignity consists, then, in thought. By it we must
79 elevate ourselves, and not by space and time which we cannot
80 fill. Let us endeavour, then, to think well; this is the principle
81 of morality.
82 #### 348
83 *A thinking reed.*—It is not from space that I must seek my
84 dignity, but from the government of my thought. I shall have
85 no more if I possess worlds. By space the universe encompasses
86 and swallows me up like an atom; by thought I comprehend the
87 world.
88 #### 349
89 *Immateriality of the soul.*—Philosophers[129] who have mastered
90 their passions. What matter could do that?
91 #### 350
92 *The Stoics.*—They conclude that what has been done once
93 can be done always, and that since the desire of glory imparts
94 some power to those whom it possesses, others can do likewise.
95 There are feverish movements which health cannot imitate.
96 Epictetus[130] concludes that since there are consistent Christians,
97 every man can easily be so.
98 #### 351
99 Those great spiritual efforts, which the soul sometimes assays,
100 are things on which it does not lay hold.[131] It only leaps to them,
101 not as upon a throne, for ever, but merely for an instant.
102 #### 352
103 The strength of a man's virtue must not be measured by his
104 efforts, but by his ordinary life.
105 #### 353
106 I do not admire the excess of a virtue as of valour, except I
107 see at the same time the excess of the opposite virtue, as in
108 Epaminondas,[132] who had the greatest valour and the greatest
109 kindness. For otherwise it is not to rise, it is to fall. We do
110 not display greatness by going to one extreme, but in touching
111 both at once, and filling all the intervening space. But perhaps
112 this is only a sudden movement of the soul from one to the
113 other extreme, and in fact it is ever at one point only, as in
114 the case of a firebrand. Be it so, but at least this indicates
115 agility if not expanse of soul.
116 #### 354
117 Man's nature is not always to advance; it has its advances
118 and retreats.
119 Fever has its cold and hot fits; and the cold proves as well as
120 the hot the greatness of the fire of fever.
121 The discoveries of men from age to age turn out the same.
122 The kindness and the malice of the world in general are the
123 same. *Plerumque gratæ principibus vices.*[133]
124 #### 355
125 Continuous eloquence wearies.
126 Princes and kings sometimes play. They are not always
127 on their thrones. They weary there. Grandeur must be
128 abandoned to be appreciated. Continuity in everything is
129 unpleasant. Cold is agreeable, that we may get warm.
130 Nature acts by progress, *itus et reditus*. It goes and returns,
131 then advances further, then twice as much backwards, then more
132 forward than ever, etc.
133 The tide of the sea behaves in the same manner; and so
134 apparently does the sun in its course.
135 #### 356
136 The nourishment of the body is little by little. Fullness of
137 nourishment and smallness of substance.
138 #### 357
139 When we would pursue virtues to their extremes on either side,
140 vices present themselves, which insinuate themselves insensibly
141 there, in their insensible journey towards the infinitely little:
142 and vices present themselves in a crowd towards the infinitely
143 great, so that we lose ourselves in them, and no longer see
144 virtues. We find fault with perfection itself.
145 #### 358
146 Man is neither angel nor brute, and the unfortunate thing is
147 that he who would act the angel acts the brute.[134]
148 #### 359
149 We do not sustain ourselves in virtue by our own strength,
150 but by the balancing of two opposed vices, just as we remain
151 upright amidst two contrary gales. Remove one of the vices,
152 and we fall into the other.
153 #### 360
154 What the Stoics propose is so difficult and foolish!
155 The Stoics lay down that all those who are not at the high
156 degree of wisdom are equally foolish and vicious, as those who
157 are two inches under water.
158 #### 361
159 *The sovereign good. Dispute about the sovereign good.*—*Ut
160 sis contentus temetipso et ex te nascentibus bonis.*[135] There is a
161 contradiction, for in the end they advise suicide. Oh! What a
162 happy life, from which we are to free ourselves as from the
163 plague!
164 #### 362
165 *Ex senatus-consultis et plebiscitis* ...
166 To ask like passages.
167 #### 363
168 *Ex senatus-consultis et plebiscitis scelera exercentur.* Sen. 588.[136]
169 *Nihil tam absurde dici potest quod non dicatur ab aliquo
170 philosophorum.* Divin.[137]
171 *Quibusdam destinatis sententiis consecrati quæ non probant
172 coguntur defendere.* Cic.[138]
173 *Ut omnium rerum sic litterarum quoque intemperantia laboramus.*
174 Senec.[139]
175 *Id maxime quemque decet, quod est cujusque suum maxime.*[140]
176 *Hos natura modos primum dedit.*[141] Georg.
177 *Paucis opus est litteris ad bonam mentem.*[142]
178 *Si quando turpe non sit, tamen non est non turpe quum id a
179 multitudine laudetur.*
180 *Mihi sic usus est, tibi ut opus est facto, fac.*[143] Ter.
181 #### 364
182 *Rarum est enim ut satis se quisque vereatur.*[144]
183 *Tot circa unum caput tumultuantes deos.*[145]
184 *Nihil turpius quam cognitioni assertionem præcurrere.* Cic.[146]
185 *Nec me pudet, ut istos, fateri nescire quid nesciam.*[147]
186 *Melius non incipient.*[148]
187 #### 365
188 *Thought.*—All the dignity of man consists in thought. Thought
189 is therefore by its nature a wonderful and incomparable thing.
190 It must have strange defects to be contemptible. But it has
191 such, so that nothing is more ridiculous. How great it is in its
192 nature! How vile it is in its defects!
193 But what is this thought? How foolish it is!
194 #### 366
195 The mind of this sovereign judge of the world is not so independent
196 that it is not liable to be disturbed by the first din
197 about it. The noise of a cannon is not necessary to hinder its
198 thoughts; it needs only the creaking of a weathercock or a pulley.
199 Do not wonder if at present it does not reason well; a fly is
200 buzzing in its ears; that is enough to render it incapable of good
201 judgment. If you wish it to be able to reach the truth, chase
202 away that animal which holds its reason in check and disturbs
203 that powerful intellect which rules towns and kingdoms. Here
204 is a comical god! *O ridicolosissimo eroe!*
205 #### 367
206 The power of flies; they win battles,[149] hinder our soul from
207 acting, eat our body.
208 #### 368
209 When it is said that heat is only the motions of certain
210 molecules, and light the *conatus recedendi* which we feel,[150] it
211 astonishes us. What! Is pleasure only the ballet of our spirits?
212 We have conceived so different an idea of it! And these sensations
213 seem so removed from those others which we say are the
214 same as those with which we compare them! The sensation
215 from the fire, that warmth which affects us in a manner wholly
216 different from touch, the reception of sound and light, all this
217 appears to us mysterious, and yet it is material like the blow of
218 a stone. It is true that the smallness of the spirits which enter
219 into the pores touches other nerves, but there are always some
220 nerves touched.
221 #### 369
222 Memory is necessary for all the operations of reason.
223 #### 370
224 [Chance gives rise to thoughts, and chance removes them;
225 no art can keep or acquire them.
226 A thought has escaped me. I wanted to write it down. I
227 write instead, that it has escaped me.]
228 #### 371
229 [When I was small, I hugged my book; and because it
230 sometimes happened to me to ... in believing I hugged it,
231 I doubted....]
232 #### 372
233 In writing down my thought, it sometimes escapes me; but
234 this makes me remember my weakness, that I constantly forget.
235 This is as instructive to me as my forgotten thought; for I strive
236 only to know my nothingness.
237 #### 373
238 *Scepticism.*—I shall here write my thoughts without order,
239 and not perhaps in unintentional confusion; that is true order,
240 which will always indicate my object by its very disorder. I
241 should do too much honour to my subject, if I treated it with
242 order, since I want to show that it is incapable of it.
243 #### 374
244 What astonishes me most is to see that all the world is not
245 astonished at its own weakness. Men act seriously, and each
246 follows his own mode of life, not because it is in fact good to
247 follow since it is the custom, but as if each man knew certainly
248 where reason and justice are. They find themselves continually
249 deceived, and by a comical humility think it is their own fault,
250 and not that of the art which they claim always to possess. But
251 it is well there are so many such people in the world, who are
252 not sceptics for the glory of scepticism, in order to show that
253 man is quite capable of the most extravagant opinions, since
254 he is capable of believing that he is not in a state of natural and
255 inevitable weakness, but, on the contrary, of natural wisdom.
256 Nothing fortifies scepticism more than that there are some
257 who are not sceptics; if all were so, they would be wrong.
258 #### 375
259 [I have passed a great part of my life believing that there was
260 justice, and in this I was not mistaken; for there is justice
261 according as God has willed to reveal it to us. But I did not
262 take it so, and this is where I made a mistake; for I believed that
263 our justice was essentially just, and that I had that whereby to
264 know and judge of it. But I have so often found my right
265 judgment at fault, that at last I have come to distrust myself,
266 and then others. I have seen changes in all nations and men,
267 and thus after many changes of judgment regarding true
268 justice, I have recognised that our nature was but in continual
269 change, and I have not changed since; and if I changed, I would
270 confirm my opinion.
271 The sceptic Arcesilaus,[151] who became a dogmatist.]
272 #### 376
273 This sect derives more strength from its enemies than from its
274 friends; for the weakness of man is far more evident in those
275 who know it not than in those who know it.
276 #### 377
277 Discourses on humility are a source of pride in the vain, and
278 of humility in the humble. So those on scepticism cause believers
279 to affirm. Few men speak humbly of humility, chastely
280 of chastity, few doubtingly of scepticism. We are only falsehood,
281 duplicity, contradiction; we both conceal and disguise
282 ourselves from ourselves.
283 #### 378
284 *Scepticism.*—Excess, like defect of intellect, is accused of
285 madness. Nothing is good but mediocrity. The majority has
286 settled that, and finds fault with him who escapes it at whichever
287 end. I will not oppose it. I quite consent to put myself
288 there, and refuse to be at the lower end, not because it is low, but
289 because it is an end; for I would likewise refuse to be placed at
290 the top. To leave the mean is to abandon humanity. The
291 greatness of the human soul consists in knowing how to preserve
292 the mean. So far from greatness consisting in leaving it, it
293 consists in not leaving it.
294 #### 379
295 It is not good to have too much liberty. It is not good to
296 have all one wants.
297 #### 380
298 All good maxims are in the world. We only need to apply
299 them. For instance, we do not doubt that we ought to risk our
300 lives in defence of the public good; but for religion, no.
301 It is true there must be inequality among men; but if this be
302 conceded, the door is opened not only to the highest power, but
303 to the highest tyranny.
304 We must relax our minds a little; but this opens the door to
305 the greatest debauchery. Let us mark the limits. There are
306 no limits in things. Laws would put them there, and the mind
307 cannot suffer it.
308 #### 381
309 When we are too young, we do not judge well; so, also, when
310 we are too old. If we do not think enough, or if we think too
311 much on any matter, we get obstinate and infatuated about it.
312 If one considers one's work immediately after having done it,
313 one is entirely prepossessed in its favour; by delaying too long,
314 one can no longer enter into the spirit of it. So with pictures
315 seen from too far or too near; there is but one exact point which
316 is the true place wherefrom to look at them: the rest are too
317 near, too far, too high, or too low. Perspective determines
318 that point in the art of painting. But who shall determine it
319 in truth and morality?
320 #### 382
321 When all is equally agitated, nothing appears to be agitated,
322 as in a ship. When all tend to debauchery, none appears to do
323 so. He who stops draws attention to the excess of others,
324 like a fixed point.
325 #### 383
326 The licentious tell men of orderly lives that they stray from
327 nature's path, while they themselves follow it; as people in a
328 ship think those move who are on the shore. On all sides the
329 language is similar. We must have a fixed point in order to
330 judge. The harbour decides for those who are in a ship; but
331 where shall we find a harbour in morality?
332 #### 384
333 Contradiction is a bad sign of truth; several things which are
334 certain are contradicted; several things which are false pass
335 without contradiction. Contradiction is not a sign of falsity,
336 nor the want of contradiction a sign of truth.
337 #### 385
338 *Scepticism.*—Each thing here is partly true and partly false.
339 Essential truth is not so; it is altogether pure and altogether true.
340 This mixture dishonours and annihilates it. Nothing is purely
341 true, and thus nothing is true, meaning by that pure truth.
342 You will say it is true that homicide is wrong. Yes; for we
343 know well the wrong and the false. But what will you say is
344 good? Chastity? I say no; for the world would come to an end.
345 Marriage? No; continence is better. Not to kill? No; for
346 lawlessness would be horrible, and the wicked would kill all the
347 good. To kill? No; for that destroys nature. We possess
348 truth and goodness only in part, and mingled with falsehood
349 and evil.
350 #### 386
351 If we dreamt the same thing every night, it would affect us
352 as much as the objects we see every day. And if an artisan
353 were sure to dream every night for twelve hours' duration that
354 he was a king, I believe he would be almost as happy as a king,
355 who should dream every night for twelve hours on end that he
356 was an artisan.
357 If we were to dream every night that we were pursued by
358 enemies, and harassed by these painful phantoms, or that we
359 passed every day in different occupations, as in making a voyage,
360 we should suffer almost as much as if it were real, and should
361 fear to sleep, as we fear to wake when we dread in fact to enter
362 on such mishaps. And, indeed, it would cause pretty nearly the
363 same discomforts as the reality.
364 But since dreams are all different, and each single one is
365 diversified, what is seen in them affects us much less than what
366 we see when awake, because of its continuity, which is not,
367 however, so continuous and level as not to change too; but it
368 changes less abruptly, except rarely, as when we travel, and
369 then we say, "It seems to me I am dreaming." For life is a
370 dream a little less inconstant.
371 #### 387
372 [It may be that there are true demonstrations; but this is not
373 certain. Thus, this proves nothing else but that it is not certain
374 that all is uncertain, to the glory of scepticism.]
375 #### 388
376 *Good sense.*—They are compelled to say, "You are not acting
377 in good faith; we are not asleep," etc. How I love to see this
378 proud reason humiliated and suppliant! For this is not the
379 language of a man whose right is disputed, and who defends it
380 with the power of armed hands. He is not foolish enough to
381 declare that men are not acting in good faith, but he punishes
382 this bad faith with force.
383 #### 389
384 Ecclesiastes[152] shows that man without God is in total ignorance
385 and inevitable misery. For it is wretched to have the wish,
386 but not the power. Now he would be happy and assured of
387 some truth, and yet he can neither know, nor desire not to
388 know. He cannot even doubt.
389 #### 390
390 My God! How foolish this talk is! "Would God have made
391 the world to damn it? Would He ask so much from persons so
392 weak?" etc. Scepticism is the cure for this evil, and will take
393 down this vanity.
394 #### 391
395 *Conversation.*—Great words: Religion, I deny it.
396 *Conversation.*—Scepticism helps religion.
397 #### 392
398 *Against Scepticism.*—[ ... It is, then, a strange fact that we
399 cannot define these things without obscuring them, while we
400 speak of them with all assurance.] We assume that all conceive
401 of them in the same way; but we assume it quite gratuitously,
402 for we have no proof of it. I see, in truth, that the same words
403 are applied on the same occasions, and that every time two
404 men see a body change its place, they both express their view
405 of this same fact by the same word, both saying that it has
406 moved; and from this conformity of application we derive a
407 strong conviction of a conformity of ideas. But this is not
408 absolutely or finally convincing, though there is enough to
409 support a bet on the affirmative, since we know that we often
410 draw the same conclusions from different premisses.
411 This is enough, at least, to obscure the matter; not that it
412 completely extinguishes the natural light which assures us of
413 these things. The academicians[153] would have won. But this
414 dulls it, and troubles the dogmatists to the glory of the sceptical
415 crowd, which consists in this doubtful ambiguity, and in a
416 certain doubtful dimness from which our doubts cannot take
417 away all the clearness, nor our own natural lights chase away
418 all the darkness.
419 #### 393
420 It is a singular thing to consider that there are people in the
421 world who, having renounced all the laws of God and nature,
422 have made laws for themselves which they strictly obey, as,
423 for instance, the soldiers of Mahomet, robbers, heretics, etc. It
424 is the same with logicians. It seems that their licence must be
425 without any limits or barriers, since they have broken through
426 so many that are so just and sacred.
427 #### 394
428 All the principles of sceptics, stoics, atheists, etc., are true.
429 But their conclusions are false, because the opposite principles
430 are also true.
431 #### 395
432 *Instinct, reason.*—We have an incapacity of proof, insurmountable
433 by all dogmatism. We have an idea of truth,
434 invincible to all scepticism.
435 #### 396
436 Two things instruct man about his whole nature; instinct
437 and experience.
438 #### 397
439 The greatness of man is great in that he knows himself to be
440 miserable. A tree does not know itself to be miserable. It is
441 then being miserable to know oneself to be miserable; but it is
442 also being great to know that one is miserable.
443 #### 398
444 All these same miseries prove man's greatness. They are the
445 miseries of a great lord, of a deposed king.
446 #### 399
447 We are not miserable without feeling it. A ruined house is
448 not miserable. Man only is miserable. *Ego vir videns.*[154]
449 #### 400
450 *The greatness of man.*—We have so great an idea of the soul
451 of man that we cannot endure being despised, or not being
452 esteemed by any soul; and all the happiness of men consists in
453 this esteem.
454 #### 401
455 *Glory.*—The brutes do not admire each other. A horse does
456 not admire his companion. Not that there is no rivalry between
457 them in a race, but that is of no consequence; for, when in
458 the stable, the heaviest and most ill-formed does not give up
459 his oats to another, as men would have others do to them.
460 Their virtue is satisfied with itself.
461 #### 402
462 The greatness of man even in his lust, to have known how to
463 extract from it a wonderful code, and to have drawn from it a
464 picture of benevolence.
465 #### 403
466 *Greatness.*—The reasons of effects indicate the greatness of
467 man, in having extracted so fair an order from lust.
468 #### 404
469 The greatest baseness of man is the pursuit of glory. But
470 it is also the greatest mark of his excellence; for whatever
471 possessions he may have on earth, whatever health and essential
472 comfort, he is not satisfied if he has not the esteem of men. He
473 values human reason so highly that, whatever advantages he
474 may have on earth, he is not content if he is not also ranked
475 highly in the judgment of man. This is the finest position in
476 the world. Nothing can turn him from that desire, which is the
477 most indelible quality of man's heart.
478 And those who most despise men, and put them on a level
479 with the brutes, yet wish to be admired and believed by men,
480 and contradict themselves by their own feelings; their nature,
481 which is stronger than all, convincing them of the greatness of
482 man more forcibly than reason convinces them of their baseness.
483 #### 405
484 *Contradiction.*—Pride counterbalancing all miseries. Man
485 either hides his miseries, or, if he disclose them, glories in
486 knowing them.
487 #### 406
488 Pride counterbalances and takes away all miseries. Here is
489 a strange monster, and a very plain aberration. He is fallen
490 from his place, and is anxiously seeking it. This is what all
491 men do. Let us see who will have found it.
492 #### 407
493 When malice has reason on its side, it becomes proud, and
494 parades reason in all its splendour. When austerity or stern
495 choice has not arrived at the true good, and must needs return
496 to follow nature, it becomes proud by reason of this return.
497 #### 408
498 Evil is easy, and has infinite forms; good is almost unique.[155]
499 But a certain kind of evil is as difficult to find as what we call
500 good; and often on this account such particular evil gets passed
501 off as good. An extraordinary greatness of soul is needed in
502 order to attain to it as well as to good.
503 #### 409
504 *The greatness of man.*—The greatness of man is so evident,
505 that it is even proved by his wretchedness. For what in
506 animals is nature we call in man wretchedness; by which we
507 recognise that, his nature being now like that of animals, he has
508 fallen from a better nature which once was his.
509 For who is unhappy at not being a king, except a deposed
510 king? Was Paulus Æmilius[156] unhappy at being no longer consul?
511 On the contrary, everybody thought him happy in having been
512 consul, because the office could only be held for a time. But
513 men thought Perseus so unhappy in being no longer king, because
514 the condition of kingship implied his being always king, that they
515 thought it strange that he endured life. Who is unhappy at
516 having only one mouth? And who is not unhappy at having
517 only one eye? Probably no man ever ventured to mourn at not
518 having three eyes. But any one is inconsolable at having none.
519 #### 410
520 *Perseus, King of Macedon.*—Paulus Æmilius reproached
521 Perseus for not killing himself.
522 #### 411
523 Notwithstanding the sight of all our miseries, which press
524 upon us and take us by the throat, we have an instinct which we
525 cannot repress, and which lifts us up.
526 #### 412
527 There is internal war in man between reason and the passions.
528 If he had only reason without passions ...
529 If he had only passions without reason ...
530 But having both, he cannot be without strife, being unable to
531 be at peace with the one without being at war with the other.
532 Thus he is always divided against, and opposed to himself.
533 #### 413
534 This internal war of reason against the passions has made a
535 division of those who would have peace into two sects. The
536 first would renounce their passions, and become gods; the others
537 would renounce reason, and become brute beasts. (Des
538 Barreaux.)[157] But neither can do so, and reason still remains, to
539 condemn the vileness and injustice of the passions, and to trouble
540 the repose of those who abandon themselves to them; and the
541 passions keep always alive in those who would renounce them.
542 #### 414
543 Men are so necessarily mad, that not to be mad would amount
544 to another form of madness.
545 #### 415
546 The nature of man may be viewed in two ways: the one
547 according to its end, and then he is great and incomparable; the
548 other according to the multitude, just as we judge of the nature
549 of the horse and the dog, popularly, by seeing its fleetness, *et
550 animum arcendi*; and then man is abject and vile. These are
551 the two ways which make us judge of him differently, and which
552 occasion such disputes among philosophers.
553 For one denies the assumption of the other. One says, "He
554 is not born for this end, for all his actions are repugnant to it."
555 The other says, "He forsakes his end, when he does these base
556 actions."
557 #### 416
558 *For Port-Royal.[158] Greatness and wretchedness.*—Wretchedness
559 being deduced from greatness, and greatness from wretchedness,
560 some have inferred man's wretchedness all the more
561 because they have taken his greatness as a proof of it, and others
562 have inferred his greatness with all the more force, because
563 they have inferred it from his very wretchedness. All that the
564 one party has been able to say in proof of his greatness has
565 only served as an argument of his wretchedness to the others,
566 because the greater our fall, the more wretched we are, and *vice
567 versa.* The one party is brought back to the other in an endless
568 circle, it being certain that in proportion as men possess
569 light they discover both the greatness and the wretchedness of
570 man. In a word, man knows that he is wretched. He is
571 therefore wretched, because he is so; but he is really great
572 because he knows it.
573 #### 417
574 This twofold nature of man is so evident that some have
575 thought that we had two souls. A single subject seemed to
576 them incapable of such sudden variations from unmeasured
577 presumption to a dreadful dejection of heart.
578 #### 418
579 It is dangerous to make man see too clearly his equality with
580 the brutes without showing him his greatness. It is also dangerous
581 to make him see his greatness too clearly, apart from
582 his vileness. It is still more dangerous to leave him in ignorance
583 of both. But it is very advantageous to show him both. Man
584 must not think that he is on a level either with the brutes or
585 with the angels, nor must he be ignorant of both sides of his
586 nature; but he must know both.
587 #### 419
588 I will not allow man to depend upon himself, or upon another,
589 to the end that being without a resting-place and without
590 repose ...
591 #### 420
592 If he exalt himself, I humble him; if he humble himself, I
593 exalt him; and I always contradict him, till he understands
594 that he is an incomprehensible monster.
595 #### 421
596 I blame equally those who choose to praise man, those who
597 choose to blame him, and those who choose to amuse themselves;
598 and I can only approve of those who seek with lamentation.
599 #### 422
600 It is good to be tired and wearied by the vain search after the
601 true good, that we may stretch out our arms to the Redeemer.
602 #### 423
603 *Contraries. After having shown the vileness and the greatness
604 of man.*—Let man now know his value. Let him love himself,
605 for there is in him a nature capable of good; but let him not for
606 this reason love the vileness which is in him. Let him despise
607 himself, for this capacity is barren; but let him not therefore
608 despise this natural capacity. Let him hate himself, let him
609 love himself; he has within him the capacity of knowing the
610 truth and of being happy, but he possesses no truth, either
611 constant or satisfactory.
612 I would then lead man to the desire of finding truth; to be
613 free from passions, and ready to follow it where he may find it,
614 knowing how much his knowledge is obscured by the passions.
615 I would indeed that he should hate in himself the lust which
616 determined his will by itself, so that it may not blind him in
617 making his choice, and may not hinder him when he has chosen.
618 #### 424
619 All these contradictions, which seem most to keep me from
620 the knowledge of religion, have led me most quickly to the
621 true one.
SECTION VII
43 (Texto do capítulo)
MORALITY AND DOCTRINE
46 #### 425
47 *Second part.—That man without faith cannot know the true
48 good, nor justice.*
49 All men seek happiness. This is without exception. Whatever
50 different means they employ, they all tend to this end.[159]
51 The cause of some going to war, and of others avoiding it, is the
52 same desire in both, attended with different views. The will
53 never takes the least step but to this object. This is the motive
54 of every action of every man, even of those who hang themselves.
55 And yet after such a great number of years, no one without
56 faith has reached the point to which all continually look. All
57 complain, princes and subjects, noblemen and commoners, old
58 and young, strong and weak, learned and ignorant, healthy and
59 sick, of all countries, all times, all ages, and all conditions.
60 A trial so long, so continuous, and so uniform, should certainly
61 convince us of our inability to reach the good by our own efforts.
62 But example teaches us little. No resemblance is ever so perfect
63 that there is not some slight difference; and hence we expect
64 that our hope will not be deceived on this occasion as before.
65 And thus, while the present never satisfies us, experience dupes
66 us, and from misfortune to misfortune leads us to death, their
67 eternal crown.
68 What is it then that this desire and this inability proclaim to
69 us, but that there was once in man a true happiness of which
70 there now remain to him only the mark and empty trace, which
71 he in vain tries to fill from all his surroundings, seeking from
72 things absent the help he does not obtain in things present?
73 But these are all inadequate, because the infinite abyss can
74 only be filled by an infinite and immutable object, that is to say,
75 only by God Himself.
76 He only is our true good, and since we have forsaken Him, it
77 is a strange thing that there is nothing in nature which has not
78 been serviceable in taking His place; the stars, the heavens,
79 earth, the elements, plants, cabbages, leeks, animals, insects,
80 calves, serpents, fever, pestilence, war, famine, vices, adultery,
81 incest. And since man has lost the true good, everything can
82 appear equally good to him, even his own destruction, though so
83 opposed to God, to reason, and to the whole course of nature.
84 Some seek good in authority, others in scientific research,
85 others in pleasure. Others, who are in fact nearer the truth,
86 have considered it necessary that the universal good, which all
87 men desire, should not consist in any of the particular things
88 which can only be possessed by one man, and which, when
89 shared, afflict their possessor more by the want of the part he has
90 not, than they please him by the possession of what he has.
91 They have learned that the true good should be such as all can
92 possess at once, without diminution and without envy, and
93 which no one can lose against his will. And their reason is that
94 this desire being natural to man, since it is necessarily in all,
95 and that it is impossible not to have it, they infer from it ...
96 #### 426
97 True nature being lost, everything becomes its own nature;
98 as the true good being lost, everything becomes its own true good.
99 #### 427
100 Man does not know in what rank to place himself. He has
101 plainly gone astray, and fallen from his true place without being
102 able to find it again. He seeks it anxiously and unsuccessfully
103 everywhere in impenetrable darkness.
104 #### 428
105 If it is a sign of weakness to prove God by nature, do not
106 despise Scripture; if it is a sign of strength to have known these
107 contradictions, esteem Scripture.
108 #### 429
109 The vileness of man in submitting himself to the brutes, and
110 in even worshipping them.
111 #### 430
112 *For Port Royal. The beginning, after having explained the
113 incomprehensibility.*—The greatness and the wretchedness of
114 man are so evident that the true religion must necessarily teach
115 us both that there is in man some great source of greatness, and
116 a great source of wretchedness. It must then give us a reason
117 for these astonishing contradictions.
118 In order to make man happy, it must prove to him that there
119 is a God; that we ought to love Him; that our true happiness is
120 to be in Him, and our sole evil to be separated from Him; it
121 must recognise that we are full of darkness which hinders us
122 from knowing and loving Him; and that thus, as our duties
123 compel us to love God, and our lusts turn us away from Him,
124 we are full of unrighteousness. It must give us an explanation
125 of our opposition to God and to our own good. It must teach
126 us the remedies for these infirmities, and the means of obtaining
127 these remedies. Let us therefore examine all the religions of
128 the world, and see if there be any other than the Christian which
129 is sufficient for this purpose.
130 Shall it be that of the philosophers, who put forward as the
131 chief good, the good which is in ourselves? Is this the true good?
132 Have they found the remedy for our ills? Is man's pride cured
133 by placing him on an equality with God? Have those who have
134 made us equal to the brutes, or the Mahommedans who have
135 offered us earthly pleasures as the chief good even in eternity,
136 produced the remedy for our lusts? What religion, then, will
137 teach us to cure pride and lust? What religion will in fact teach
138 us our good, our duties, the weakness which turns us from them,
139 the cause of this weakness, the remedies which can cure it, and
140 the means of obtaining these remedies?
141 All other religions have not been able to do so. Let us see
142 what the wisdom of God will do.
143 "Expect neither truth," she says, "nor consolation from men.
144 I am she who formed you, and who alone can teach you what
145 you are. But you are now no longer in the state in which I
146 formed you. I created man holy, innocent, perfect. I filled
147 him with light and intelligence. I communicated to him my
148 glory and my wonders. The eye of man saw then the majesty
149 of God. He was not then in the darkness which blinds him, nor
150 subject to mortality and the woes which afflict him. But he
151 has not been able to sustain so great glory without falling into
152 pride. He wanted to make himself his own centre, and independent
153 of my help. He withdrew himself from my rule; and,
154 on his making himself equal to me by the desire of finding his
155 happiness in himself, I abandoned him to himself. And setting
156 in revolt the creatures that were subject to him, I made them
157 his enemies; so that man is now become like the brutes, and so
158 estranged from me that there scarce remains to him a dim vision
159 of his Author. So far has all his knowledge been extinguished
160 or disturbed! The senses, independent of reason, and often the
161 masters of reason, have led him into pursuit of pleasure. All
162 creatures either torment or tempt him, and domineer over him,
163 either subduing him by their strength, or fascinating him by
164 their charms, a tyranny more awful and more imperious.
165 "Such is the state in which men now are. There remains to
166 them some feeble instinct of the happiness of their former state;
167 and they are plunged in the evils of their blindness and their
168 lust, which have become their second nature.
169 "From this principle which I disclose to you, you can recognise
170 the cause of those contradictions which have astonished all men,
171 and have divided them into parties holding so different views.
172 Observe, now, all the feelings of greatness and glory which the
173 experience of so many woes cannot stifle, and see if the cause of
174 them must not be in another nature."
175 *For Port-Royal to-morrow (Prosopopœa).*—"It is in vain, O
176 men, that you seek within yourselves the remedy for your ills.
177 All your light can only reach the knowledge that not in yourselves
178 will you find truth or good. The philosophers have
179 promised you that, and have been unable to do it. They
180 neither know what is your true good, nor what is your true
181 state. How could they have given remedies for your ills, when
182 they did not even know them? Your chief maladies are pride,
183 which takes you away from God, and lust, which binds you to
184 earth; and they have done nothing else but cherish one or other
185 of these diseases. If they gave you God as an end, it was only
186 to administer to your pride; they made you think that you are
187 by nature like Him, and conformed to Him. And those who
188 saw the absurdity of this claim put you on another precipice, by
189 making you understand that your nature was like that of the
190 brutes, and led you to seek your good in the lusts which are
191 shared by the animals. This is not the way to cure you of your
192 unrighteousness, which these wise men never knew. I alone
193 can make you understand who you are...."
194 Adam, Jesus Christ.
195 If you are united to God, it is by grace, not by nature. If you
196 are humbled, it is by penitence, not by nature.
197 Thus this double capacity ...
198 You are not in the state of your creation.
199 As these two states are open, it is impossible for you not to
200 recognise them. Follow your own feelings, observe yourselves,
201 and see if you do not find the lively characteristics of these two
202 natures. Could so many contradictions be found in a simple
203 subject?
204 —Incomprehensible.—Not all that is incomprehensible ceases
205 to exist. Infinite number. An infinite space equal to a finite.
206 —Incredible that God should unite Himself to us.—This
207 consideration is drawn only from the sight of our vileness. But
208 if you are quite sincere over it, follow it as far as I have done,
209 and recognise that we are indeed so vile that we are incapable in
210 ourselves of knowing if His mercy cannot make us capable of
211 Him. For I would know how this animal, who knows himself
212 to be so weak, has the right to measure the mercy of God, and
213 set limits to it, suggested by his own fancy. He has so little
214 knowledge of what God is, that he does not know what he himself
215 is, and, completely disturbed at the sight of his own state,
216 dares to say that God cannot make him capable of communion
217 with Him.
218 But I would ask him if God demands anything else from him
219 than the knowledge and love of Him, and why, since his nature
220 is capable of love and knowledge, he believes that God cannot
221 make Himself known and loved by him. Doubtless he knows
222 at least that he exists, and that he loves something. Therefore,
223 if he sees anything in the darkness wherein he is, and if he finds
224 some object of his love among the things on earth, why, if God
225 impart to him some ray of His essence, will he not be capable of
226 knowing and of loving Him in the manner in which it shall please
227 Him to communicate Himself to us? There must then be
228 certainly an intolerable presumption in arguments of this sort,
229 although they seem founded on an apparent humility, which is
230 neither sincere nor reasonable, if it does not make us admit that,
231 not knowing of ourselves what we are, we can only learn it
232 from God.
233 "I do not mean that you should submit your belief to me
234 without reason, and I do not aspire to overcome you by tyranny.
235 In fact, I do not claim to give you a reason for everything. And
236 to reconcile these contradictions, I intend to make you see
237 clearly, by convincing proofs, those divine signs in me, which
238 may convince you of what I am, and may gain authority for me
239 by wonders and proofs which you cannot reject; so that you may
240 then believe without ... the things which I teach you, since you
241 will find no other ground for rejecting them, except that you
242 cannot know of yourselves if they are true or not.
243 "God has willed to redeem men, and to open salvation to
244 those who seek it. But men render themselves so unworthy of
245 it, that it is right that God should refuse to some, because of their
246 obduracy, what He grants to others from a compassion which is
247 not due to them. If He had willed to overcome the obstinacy
248 of the most hardened, He could have done so by revealing Himself
249 so manifestly to them that they could not have doubted of
250 the truth of His essence; as it will appear at the last day, with
251 such thunders and such a convulsion of nature, that the dead
252 will rise again, and the blindest will see Him.
253 "It is not in this manner that He has willed to appear in His
254 advent of mercy, because, as so many make themselves unworthy
255 of His mercy, He has willed to leave them in the loss of
256 the good which they do not want. It was not then right that He
257 should appear in a manner manifestly divine, and completely
258 capable of convincing all men; but it was also not right that He
259 should come in so hidden a manner that He could not be known
260 by those who should sincerely seek Him. He has willed to make
261 Himself quite recognisable by those; and thus, willing to appear
262 openly to those who seek Him with all their heart, and to be
263 hidden from those who flee from Him with all their heart, He
264 so regulates the knowledge of Himself that He has given signs of
265 Himself, visible to those who seek Him, and not to those who
266 seek Him not. There is enough light for those who only desire
267 to see, and enough obscurity for those who have a contrary
268 disposition."
269 #### 431
270 No other religion has recognised that man is the most excellent
271 creature. Some, which have quite recognised the reality of his
272 excellence, have considered as mean and ungrateful the low
273 opinions which men naturally have of themselves; and others,
274 which have thoroughly recognised how real is this vileness, have
275 treated with proud ridicule those feelings of greatness, which
276 are equally natural to man.
277 "Lift your eyes to God," say the first; "see Him whom you
278 resemble, and who has created you to worship Him. You can
279 make yourselves like unto Him; wisdom will make you equal
280 to Him, if you will follow it." "Raise your heads, free men,"
281 says Epictetus. And others say, "Bend your eyes to the earth,
282 wretched worm that you are, and consider the brutes whose
283 companion you are."
284 What, then, will man become? Will he be equal to God or the
285 brutes? What a frightful difference! What, then, shall we be?
286 Who does not see from all this that man has gone astray, that he
287 has fallen from his place, that he anxiously seeks it, that he
288 cannot find it again? And who shall then direct him to it? The
289 greatest men have failed.
290 #### 432
291 Scepticism is true; for, after all, men before Jesus Christ did
292 not know where they were, nor whether they were great or
293 small. And those who have said the one or the other, knew
294 nothing about it, and guessed without reason and by chance.
295 They also erred always in excluding the one or the other.
296 *Quod ergo ignorantes, quæritis, religio annuntiat vobis.*[160]
297 #### 433
298 *After having understood the whole nature of man.*—That a
299 religion may be true, it must have knowledge of our nature.
300 It ought to know its greatness and littleness, and the reason of
301 both. What religion but the Christian has known this?
302 #### 434
303 The chief arguments of the sceptics—I pass over the lesser
304 ones—are that we have no certainty of the truth of these
305 principles apart from faith and revelation, except in so far as
306 we naturally perceive them in ourselves. Now this natural
307 intuition is not a convincing proof of their truth; since, having
308 no certainty, apart from faith, whether man was created by a
309 good God, or by a wicked demon,[161] or by chance, it is doubtful
310 whether these principles given to us are true, or false, or uncertain,
311 according to our origin. Again, no person is certain, apart from
312 faith, whether he is awake or sleeps, seeing that during sleep we
313 believe that we are awake as firmly as we do when we *are* awake;
314 we believe that we see space, figure, and motion; we are aware
315 of the passage of time, we measure it; and in fact we act as if
316 we were awake. So that half of our life being passed in sleep, we
317 have on our own admission no idea of truth, whatever we may
318 imagine. As all our intuitions are then illusions, who knows
319 whether the other half of our life, in which we think we are awake,
320 is not another sleep a little different from the former, from which
321 we awake when we suppose ourselves asleep?
322 [And who doubts that, if we dreamt in company, and the
323 dreams chanced to agree, which is common enough, and if we
324 were always alone when awake, we should believe that matters
325 were reversed? In short, as we often dream that we dream,
326 heaping dream upon dream, may it not be that this half of our
327 life, wherein we think ourselves awake, is itself only a dream on
328 which the others are grafted, from which we wake at death,
329 during which we have as few principles of truth and good as
330 during natural sleep, these different thoughts which disturb us
331 being perhaps only illusions like the flight of time and the vain
332 fancies of our dreams?]
333 These are the chief arguments on one side and the other.
334 I omit minor ones, such as the sceptical talk against the
335 impressions of custom, education, manners, country, and the
336 like. Though these influence the majority of common folk,
337 who dogmatise only on shallow foundations, they are upset by
338 the least breath of the sceptics. We have only to see their
339 books if we are not sufficiently convinced of this, and we shall
340 very quickly become so, perhaps too much.
341 I notice the only strong point of the dogmatists, namely, that,
342 speaking in good faith and sincerely, we cannot doubt natural
343 principles. Against this the sceptics set up in one word the
344 uncertainty of our origin, which includes that of our nature.
345 The dogmatists have been trying to answer this objection ever
346 since the world began.
347 So there is open war among men, in which each must take a
348 part, and side either with dogmatism or scepticism. For he
349 who thinks to remain neutral is above all a sceptic. This
350 neutrality is the essence of the sect; he who is not against them
351 is essentially for them. [In this appears their advantage.]
352 They are not for themselves; they are neutral, indifferent, in
353 suspense as to all things, even themselves being no exception.
354 What then shall man do in this state? Shall he doubt everything?
355 Shall he doubt whether he is awake, whether he is being
356 pinched, or whether he is being burned? Shall he doubt whether
357 he doubts? Shall he doubt whether he exists? We cannot go so
358 far as that; and I lay it down as a fact that there never has been
359 a real complete sceptic. Nature sustains our feeble reason, and
360 prevents it raving to this extent.
361 Shall he then say, on the contrary, that he certainly possesses
362 truth—he who, when pressed ever so little, can show no title to
363 it, and is forced to let go his hold?
364 What a chimera then is man! What a novelty! What a
365 monster, what a chaos, what a contradiction, what a prodigy!
366 Judge of all things, imbecile worm of the earth; depositary of
367 truth, a sink of uncertainty and error; the pride and refuse of
368 the universe!
369 Who will unravel this tangle? Nature confutes the sceptics,
370 and reason confutes the dogmatists. What then will you
371 become, O men! who try to find out by your natural reason what
372 is your true condition? You cannot avoid one of these sects, nor
373 adhere to one of them.
374 Know then, proud man, what a paradox you are to yourself.
375 Humble yourself, weak reason; be silent, foolish nature; learn
376 that man infinitely transcends man, and learn from your Master
377 your true condition, of which you are ignorant. Hear God.
378 For in fact, if man had never been corrupt, he would enjoy
379 in his innocence both truth and happiness with assurance; and
380 if man had always been corrupt, he would have no idea of truth
381 or bliss. But, wretched as we are, and more so than if there
382 were no greatness in our condition, we have an idea of happiness,
383 and cannot reach it. We perceive an image of truth, and possess
384 only a lie. Incapable of absolute ignorance and of certain
385 knowledge, we have thus been manifestly in a degree of perfection
386 from which we have unhappily fallen.
387 It is, however, an astonishing thing that the mystery furthest
388 removed from our knowledge, namely, that of the transmission
389 of sin, should be a fact without which we can have no knowledge
390 of ourselves. For it is beyond doubt that there is nothing which
391 more shocks our reason than to say that the sin of the first man
392 has rendered guilty those, who, being so removed from this source,
393 seem incapable of participation in it. This transmission does
394 not only seem to us impossible, it seems also very unjust. For
395 what is more contrary to the rules of our miserable justice than
396 to damn eternally an infant incapable of will, for a sin wherein
397 he seems to have so little a share, that it was committed six
398 thousand years before he was in existence? Certainly nothing
399 offends us more rudely than this doctrine; and yet, without
400 this mystery, the most incomprehensible of all, we are incomprehensible
401 to ourselves. The knot of our condition takes
402 its twists and turns in this abyss, so that man is more
403 inconceivable without this mystery than this mystery is
404 inconceivable to man.
405 [Whence it seems that God, willing to render the difficulty
406 of our existence unintelligible to ourselves, has concealed the
407 knot so high, or, better speaking, so low, that we are quite
408 incapable of reaching it; so that it is not by the proud exertions
409 of our reason, but by the simple submissions of reason, that we
410 can truly know ourselves.
411 These foundations, solidly established on the inviolable
412 authority of religion, make us know that there are two truths of
413 faith equally certain: the one, that man, in the state of creation,
414 or in that of grace, is raised above all nature, made like unto
415 God and sharing in His divinity; the other, that in the state
416 of corruption and sin, he is fallen from this state and made like
417 unto the beasts.
418 These two propositions are equally sound and certain. Scripture
419 manifestly declares this to us, when it says in some places:
420 *Deliciæ meæ esse cum filiis hominum.[162] Effundam spiritum
421 meum super omnem carnem.[163] Dii estis[164]*, etc.; and in other
422 places, *Omnis caro fænum.[165] Homo assimilatus est jumentis
423 insipientibus, et similis factus est illis.[166] Dixi in corde meo de
424 filiis hominum.* Eccles. iii.
425 Whence it clearly seems that man by grace is made like unto
426 God, and a partaker in His divinity, and that without grace he
427 is like unto the brute beasts.]
428 #### 435
429 Without this divine knowledge what could men do but either
430 become elated by the inner feeling of their past greatness which
431 still remains to them, or become despondent at the sight of their
432 present weakness? For, not seeing the whole truth, they could not
433 attain to perfect virtue. Some considering nature as incorrupt,
434 others as incurable, they could not escape either pride or sloth, the
435 two sources of all vice; since they cannot but either abandon
436 themselves to it through cowardice, or escape it by pride. For if
437 they knew the excellence of man, they were ignorant of his
438 corruption; so that they easily avoided sloth, but fell into pride.
439 And if they recognised the infirmity of nature, they were ignorant
440 of its dignity; so that they could easily avoid vanity, but it was
441 to fall into despair. Thence arise the different schools of the
442 Stoics and Epicureans, the Dogmatists, Academicians, etc.
443 The Christian religion alone has been able to cure these two
444 vices, not by expelling the one through means of the other
445 according to the wisdom of the world, but by expelling both
446 according to the simplicity of the Gospel. For it teaches the
447 righteous that it raises them even to a participation in divinity
448 itself; that in this lofty state they still carry the source of all
449 corruption, which renders them during all their life subject to
450 error, misery, death, and sin; and it proclaims to the most
451 ungodly that they are capable of the grace of their Redeemer.
452 So making those tremble whom it justifies, and consoling those
453 whom it condemns, religion so justly tempers fear with hope
454 through that double capacity of grace and of sin, common to
455 all, that it humbles infinitely more than reason alone can do, but
456 without despair; and it exalts infinitely more than natural pride,
457 but without inflating; thus making it evident that alone being
458 exempt from error and vice, it alone fulfils the duty of instructing
459 and correcting men.
460 Who then can refuse to believe and adore this heavenly light?
461 For is it not clearer than day that we perceive within ourselves
462 ineffaceable marks of excellence? And is it not equally true
463 that we experience every hour the results of our deplorable
464 condition? What does this chaos and monstrous confusion
465 proclaim to us but the truth of these two states, with a voice
466 so powerful that it is impossible to resist it?
467 #### 436
468 *Weakness.*—Every pursuit of men is to get wealth; and they
469 cannot have a title to show that they possess it justly, for they
470 have only that of human caprice; nor have they strength to
471 hold it securely. It is the same with knowledge, for disease
472 takes it away. We are incapable both of truth and goodness.
473 #### 437
474 We desire truth, and find within ourselves only uncertainty.
475 We seek happiness, and find only misery and death.
476 We cannot but desire truth and happiness, and are incapable
477 of certainty or happiness. This desire is left to us, partly to
478 punish us, partly to make us perceive wherefrom we are fallen.
479 #### 438
480 If man is not made for God, why is he only happy in God?
481 If man is made for God, why is he so opposed to God?
482 #### 439
483 *Nature corrupted.*—Man does not act by reason, which constitutes
484 his being.
485 #### 440
486 The corruption of reason is shown by the existence of so many
487 different and extravagant customs. It was necessary that
488 truth should come, in order that man should no longer dwell
489 within himself.
490 #### 441
491 For myself, I confess that so soon as the Christian religion
492 reveals the principle that human nature is corrupt and fallen
493 from God, that opens my eyes to see everywhere the mark of
494 this truth: for nature is such that she testifies everywhere, both
495 within man and without him, to a lost God and a corrupt nature.
496 #### 442
497 Man's true nature, his true good, true virtue, and true religion,
498 are things of which the knowledge is inseparable.
499 #### 443
500 *Greatness, wretchedness.*—The more light we have, the more
501 greatness and the more baseness we discover in man. Ordinary
502 men—those who are more educated: philosophers, they astonish
503 ordinary men—Christians, they astonish philosophers.
504 Who will then be surprised to see that religion only makes us
505 know profoundly what we already know in proportion to our
506 light?
507 #### 444
508 This religion taught to her children what men have only been
509 able to discover by their greatest knowledge.
510 #### 445
511 Original sin is foolishness to men, but it is admitted to be
512 such. You must not then reproach me for the want of reason
513 in this doctrine, since I admit it to be without reason. But this
514 foolishness is wiser than all the wisdom of men, *sapientius est
515 hominibus*.[167] For without this, what can we say that man is?
516 His whole state depends on this imperceptible point. And how
517 should it be perceived by his reason, since it is a thing against
518 reason, and since reason, far from finding it out by her own ways,
519 is averse to it when it is presented to her?
520 #### 446
521 *Of original sin.[168] Ample tradition of original sin according
522 to the Jews.*
523 On the saying in Genesis viii, 21: "The imagination of man's
524 heart is evil from his youth."
525 *R. Moses Haddarschan*: This evil leaven is placed in man
526 from the time that he is formed.
527 *Massechet Succa*: This evil leaven has seven names in Scripture.
528 It is called *evil, the foreskin, uncleanness, an enemy, a
529 scandal, a heart of stone, the north wind*; all this signifies the
530 malignity which is concealed and impressed in the heart of man.
531 *Midrasch Tillim* says the same thing, and that God will
532 deliver the good nature of man from the evil.
533 This malignity is renewed every day against man, as it is
534 written, Psalm xxxvii, 32: "The wicked watcheth the righteous,
535 and seeketh to slay him"; but God will not abandon him. This
536 malignity tries the heart of man in this life, and will accuse
537 him in the other. All this is found in the Talmud.
538 *Midrasch Tillim* on Psalm iv, 4: "Stand in awe and sin not."
539 Stand in awe and be afraid of your lust, and it will not lead you
540 into sin. And on Psalm xxxvi, 1: "The wicked has said within
541 his own heart, Let not the fear of God be before me." That is
542 to say that the malignity natural to man has said that to the
543 wicked.
544 *Midrasch el Kohelet*: "Better is a poor and wise child than an
545 old and foolish king who cannot foresee the future."[169] The child
546 is virtue, and the king is the malignity of man. It is called
547 king because all the members obey it, and old because it is in
548 the human heart from infancy to old age, and foolish because
549 it leads man in the way of [*perdition*], which he does not foresee.
550 The same thing is in *Midrasch Tillim*.
551 *Bereschist Rabba* on Psalm xxxv, 10: "Lord, all my bones
552 shall bless Thee, which deliverest the poor from the tyrant."
553 And is there a greater tyrant than the evil leaven? And on
554 Proverbs xxv, 21: "If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread
555 to eat." That is to say, if the evil leaven hunger, give him the
556 bread of wisdom of which it is spoken in Proverbs ix., and if he
557 be thirsty, give him the water of which it is spoken in Isaiah lv.
558 *Midrasch Tillim* says the same thing, and that Scripture in
559 that passage, speaking of the enemy, means the evil leaven;
560 and that, in [*giving*] him that bread and that water, we heap
561 coals of fire on his head.
562 *Midrasch el Kohelet* on Ecclesiastes ix, 14: "A great king
563 besieged a little city." This great king is the evil leaven; the
564 great bulwarks built against it are temptations; and there has
565 been found a poor wise man who has delivered it—that is to
566 say, virtue.
567 And on Psalm xli, 1: "Blessed is he that considereth the poor."
568 And on Psalm lxxviii, 39: "The spirit passeth away, and
569 cometh not again"; whence some have erroneously argued
570 against the immortality of the soul. But the sense is that this
571 spirit is the evil leaven, which accompanies man till death, and
572 will not return at the resurrection.
573 And on Psalm ciii the same thing.
574 And on Psalm xvi.
575 Principles of Rabbinism: two Messiahs.
576 #### 447
577 Will it be said that, as men have declared that righteousness
578 has departed the earth, they therefore knew of original sin?—*Nemo
579 ante obitum beatus est*[170]—that is to say, they knew death
580 to be the beginning of eternal and essential happiness?
581 #### 448
582 [*Miton*] sees well that nature is corrupt, and that men are
583 averse to virtue; but he does not know why they cannot fly
584 higher.
585 #### 449
586 *Order.*—After *Corruption* to say: "It is right that all those
587 who are in that state should know it, both those who are
588 content with it, and those who are not content with it; but it
589 is not right that all should see Redemption."
590 #### 450
591 If we do not know ourselves to be full of pride, ambition, lust,
592 weakness, misery, and injustice, we are indeed blind. And if,
593 knowing this, we do not desire deliverance, what can we say of
594 a man...?
595 What, then, can we have but esteem for a religion which knows
596 so well the defects of man, and desire for the truth of a religion
597 which promises remedies so desirable?
598 #### 451
599 All men naturally hate one another. They employ lust as far
600 as possible in the service of the public weal. But this is only
601 a [*pretence*] and a false image of love; for at bottom it is only hate.
602 #### 452
603 To pity the unfortunate is not contrary to lust. On the
604 contrary, we can quite well give such evidence of friendship,
605 and acquire the reputation of kindly feeling, without giving
606 anything.
607 #### 453
608 From lust men have found and extracted excellent rules of
609 policy, morality, and justice; but in reality this vile root of
610 man, this *figmentum malum*,[171] is only covered, it is not taken away.
611 #### 454
612 *Injustice.*—They have not found any other means of satisfying
613 lust without doing injury to others.
614 #### 455
615 Self is hateful. You, Miton, conceal it; you do not for that
616 reason destroy it; you are, then, always hateful.
617 —No; for in acting as we do to oblige everybody, we give no
618 more occasion for hatred of us.—That is true, if we only hated in
619 Self the vexation which comes to us from it. But if I hate it
620 because it is unjust, and because it makes itself the centre of
621 everything, I shall always hate it.
622 In a word, the Self has two qualities: it is unjust in itself
623 since it makes itself the centre of everything; it is inconvenient
624 to others since it would enslave them; for each Self is the enemy,
625 and would like to be the tyrant of all others. You take away
626 its inconvenience, but not its injustice, and so you do not render
627 it lovable to those who hate injustice; you render it lovable only
628 to the unjust, who do not any longer find in it an enemy. And
629 thus you remain unjust, and can please only the unjust.
630 #### 456
631 It is a perverted judgment that makes every one place
632 himself above the rest of the world, and prefer his own good,
633 and the continuance of his own good fortune and life, to that
634 of the rest of the world!
635 #### 457
636 Each one is all in all to himself; for he being dead, all is dead
637 to him. Hence it comes that each believes himself to be all in
638 all to everybody. We must not judge of nature by ourselves,
639 but by it.
640 #### 458
641 "All that is in the world is the lust of the flesh, or the lust of
642 the eyes, or the pride of life; *libido sentiendi, libido sciendi,
643 libido dominandi.*"[172] Wretched is the cursed land which these
644 three rivers of fire enflame rather than water![173] Happy they who,
645 on these rivers, are not overwhelmed nor carried away, but
646 are immovably fixed, not standing but seated on a low and secure
647 base, whence they do not rise before the light, but, having
648 rested in peace, stretch out their hands to Him, who must lift
649 them up, and make them stand upright and firm in the porches
650 of the holy Jerusalem! There pride can no longer assail them nor
651 cast them down; and yet they weep, not to see all those perishable
652 things swept away by the torrents, but at the remembrance
653 of their loved country, the heavenly Jerusalem, which they
654 remember without ceasing during their prolonged exile.
655 #### 459
656 The rivers of Babylon rush and fall and sweep away.
657 O holy Sion, where all is firm and nothing falls!
658 We must sit upon the waters, not under them or in them,
659 but on them; and not standing but seated; being seated to be
660 humble, and being above them to be secure. But we shall
661 stand in the porches of Jerusalem.
662 Let us see if this pleasure is stable or transitory; if it pass
663 away, it is a river of Babylon.
664 #### 460
665 *The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, pride, etc.*—There are
666 three orders of things: the flesh, the spirit, and the will. The
667 carnal are the rich and kings; they have the body as their object.
668 Inquirers and scientists; they have the mind as their object.
669 The wise; they have righteousness as their object.
670 God must reign over all, and all men must be brought back
671 to Him. In things of the flesh lust reigns specially; in intellectual
672 matters, inquiry specially; in wisdom, pride specially. Not
673 that a man cannot boast of wealth or knowledge, but it is not the
674 place for pride; for in granting to a man that he is learned, it is
675 easy to convince him that he is wrong to be proud. The proper
676 place for pride is in wisdom, for it cannot be granted to a man
677 that he has made himself wise, and that he is wrong to be proud;
678 for that is right. Now God alone gives wisdom, and that is
679 why *Qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur*.[174]
680 #### 461
681 The three lusts have made three sects; and the philosophers
682 have done no other thing than follow one of the three lusts.
683 #### 462
684 *Search for the true good.*—Ordinary men place the good in
685 fortune and external goods, or at least in amusement. Philosophers
686 have shown the vanity of all this, and have placed it where
687 they could.
688 #### 463
689 *[Against the philosophers who believe in God without Jesus
690 Christ]*
691 *Philosophers.*—They believe that God alone is worthy to be
692 loved and admired; and they have desired to be loved and
693 admired of men, and do not know their own corruption. If they
694 feel full of feelings of love and admiration, and find therein their
695 chief delight, very well, let them think themselves good. But
696 if they find themselves averse to Him, if they have no inclination
697 but the desire to establish themselves in the esteem of men, and
698 if their whole perfection consists only in making men—but
699 without constraint—find their happiness in loving them, I
700 declare that this perfection is horrible. What! they have
701 known God, and have not desired solely that men should love
702 Him, but that men should stop short at them! They have
703 wanted to be the object of the voluntary delight of men.
704 #### 464
705 *Philosophers.*—We are full of things which take us out of
706 ourselves.
707 Our instinct makes us feel that we must seek our happiness
708 outside ourselves. Our passions impel us outside, even when
709 no objects present themselves to excite them. External objects
710 tempt us of themselves, and call to us, even when we are not
711 thinking of them. And thus philosophers have said in vain,
712 "Retire within yourselves, you will find your good there."
713 We do not believe them, and those who believe them are the
714 most empty and the most foolish.
715 #### 465
716 The Stoics say, "Retire within yourselves; it is there you will
717 find your rest." And that is not true.
718 Others say, "Go out of yourselves; seek happiness in amusement."
719 And this is not true. Illness comes.
720 Happiness is neither without us nor within us. It is in God,
721 both without us and within us.
722 #### 466
723 Had Epictetus seen the way perfectly, he would have said to
724 men, "You follow a wrong road"; he shows that there is another,
725 but he does not lead to it. It is the way of willing what God
726 wills. Jesus Christ alone leads to it: *Via, veritas.*[175]
727 The vices of Zeno[176] himself.
728 #### 467
729 *The reason of effects.*—Epictetus.[177] Those who say, "You
730 have a headache;" this is not the same thing. We are assured
731 of health, and not of justice; and in fact his own was nonsense.
732 And yet he believed it demonstrable, when he said, "It is
733 either in our power or it is not." But he did not perceive that
734 it is not in our power to regulate the heart, and he was wrong
735 to infer this from the fact that there were some Christians.
736 #### 468
737 No other religion has proposed to men to hate themselves.
738 No other religion then can please those who hate themselves,
739 and who seek a Being truly lovable. And these, if they had
740 never heard of the religion of a God humiliated, would embrace
741 it at once.
742 #### 469
743 I feel that I might not have been; for the Ego consists in my
744 thoughts. Therefore I, who think, would not have been, if
745 my mother had been killed before I had life. I am not then a
746 necessary being. In the same way I am not eternal or infinite;
747 but I see plainly that there exists in nature a necessary Being,
748 eternal and infinite.
749 #### 470
750 "Had I seen a miracle," say men, "I should become converted."
751 How can they be sure they would do a thing of the
752 nature of which they are ignorant? They imagine that this
753 conversion consists in a worship of God which is like commerce,
754 and in a communion such as they picture to themselves. True
755 religion consists in annihilating self before that Universal Being,
756 whom we have so often provoked, and who can justly destroy
757 us at any time; in recognising that we can do nothing without
758 Him, and have deserved nothing from Him but His displeasure.
759 It consists in knowing that there is an unconquerable opposition
760 between us and God, and that without a mediator there can be
761 no communion with Him.
762 #### 471
763 It is unjust that men should attach themselves to me, even
764 though they do it with pleasure and voluntarily. I should
765 deceive those in whom I had created this desire; for I am not
766 the end of any, and I have not the wherewithal to satisfy them.
767 Am I not about to die? And thus the object of their attachment
768 will die. Therefore, as I would be blamable in causing a falsehood
769 to be believed, though I should employ gentle persuasion,
770 though it should be believed with pleasure, and though it should
771 give me pleasure; even so I am blamable in making myself
772 loved, and if I attract persons to attach themselves to me. I
773 ought to warn those who are ready to consent to a lie, that they
774 ought not to believe it, whatever advantage comes to me from
775 it; and likewise that they ought not to attach themselves to
776 me; for they ought to spend their life and their care in pleasing
777 God, or in seeking Him.
778 #### 472
779 Self-will will never be satisfied, though it should have command
780 of all it would; but we are satisfied from the moment we
781 renounce it. Without it we cannot be discontented; with it
782 we cannot be content.
783 #### 473
784 Let us imagine a body full of thinking members.[178]
785 #### 474
786 *Members, To commence with that.*—To regulate the love
787 which we owe to ourselves, we must imagine a body full of
788 thinking members, for we are members of the whole, and must
789 see how each member should love itself, etc....
790 #### 475
791 If the feet and the hands had a will of their own, they could
792 only be in their order in submitting this particular will to the
793 primary will which governs the whole body. Apart from that,
794 they are in disorder and mischief; but in willing only the good
795 of the body, they accomplish their own good.
796 #### 476
797 We must love God only and hate self only.
798 If the foot had always been ignorant that it belonged to the
799 body, and that there was a body on which it depended, if it had
800 only had the knowledge and the love of self, and if it came to
801 know that it belonged to a body on which it depended, what
802 regret, what shame for its past life, for having been useless to the
803 body which inspired its life, which would have annihilated it if
804 it had rejected it and separated it from itself, as it kept itself
805 apart from the body! What prayers for its preservation in it!
806 And with what submission would it allow itself to be governed
807 by the will which rules the body, even to consenting, if necessary,
808 to be cut off, or it would lose its character as member! For every
809 member must be quite willing to perish for the body, for which
810 alone the whole is.
811 #### 477
812 It is false that we are worthy of the love of others; it is unfair
813 that we should desire it. If we were born reasonable and
814 impartial, knowing ourselves and others, we should not give
815 this bias to our will. However, we are born with it; therefore
816 born unjust, for all tends to self. This is contrary to all order.
817 We must consider the general good; and the propensity to self
818 is the beginning of all disorder, in war, in politics, in economy,
819 and in the particular body of man. The will is therefore
820 depraved.
821 If the members of natural and civil communities tend towards
822 the weal of the body, the communities themselves ought to look
823 to another more general body of which they are members. We
824 ought therefore to look to the whole. We are therefore born
825 unjust and depraved.
826 #### 478
827 When we want to think of God, is there nothing which turns
828 us away, and tempts us to think of something else? All this is
829 bad, and is born in us.
830 #### 479
831 If there is a God, we must love Him only, and not the creatures
832 of a day. The reasoning of the ungodly in the book of Wisdom[179]
833 is only based upon the non-existence of God. "On that supposition,"
834 say they, "let us take delight in the creatures."
835 That is the worst that can happen. But if there were a
836 God to love, they would not have come to this conclusion, but
837 to quite the contrary. And this is the conclusion of the wise:
838 "There is a God, let us therefore not take delight in the
839 creatures."
840 Therefore all that incites us to attach ourselves to the creatures
841 is bad; since it prevents us from serving God if we know Him,
842 or from seeking Him if we know Him not. Now we are full of
843 lust. Therefore we are full of evil; therefore we ought to hate
844 ourselves and all that excited us to attach ourselves to any other
845 object than God only.
846 #### 480
847 To make the members happy, they must have one will, and
848 submit it to the body.
849 #### 481
850 The examples of the noble deaths of the Lacedæmonians and
851 others scarce touch us. For what good is it to us? But the
852 example of the death of the martyrs touches us; for they are
853 "our members." We have a common tie with them. Their
854 resolution can form ours, not only by example, but because it
855 has perhaps deserved ours. There is nothing of this in the
856 examples of the heathen. We have no tie with them; as we do
857 not become rich by seeing a stranger who is so, but in fact by
858 seeing a father or a husband who is so.
859 #### 482
860 *Morality.*—God having made the heavens and the earth,
861 which do not feel the happiness of their being, He has willed to
862 make beings who should know it, and who should compose a
863 body of thinking members. For our members do not feel the
864 happiness of their union, of their wonderful intelligence, of the
865 care which has been taken to infuse into them minds, and to make
866 them grow and endure. How happy they would be if they saw
867 and felt it! But for this they would need to have intelligence to
868 know it, and good-will to consent to that of the universal soul.
869 But if, having received intelligence, they employed it to retain
870 nourishment for themselves without allowing it to pass to the
871 other members, they would hate rather than love themselves; their
872 blessedness, as well as their duty, consisting in their consent to
873 the guidance of the whole soul to which they belong, which
874 loves them better than they love themselves.
875 #### 483
876 To be a member is to have neither life, being, nor movement,
877 except through the spirit of the body, and for the body.
878 The separate member, seeing no longer the body to which it
879 belongs, has only a perishing and dying existence. Yet it believes
880 it is a whole, and seeing not the body on which it depends,
881 it believes it depends only on self, and desires to make itself
882 both centre and body. But not having in itself a principle of
883 life, it only goes astray, and is astonished in the uncertainty of
884 its being; perceiving in fact that it is not a body, and still not
885 seeing that it is a member of a body. In short, when it comes
886 to know itself, it has returned as it were to its own home, and
887 loves itself only for the body. It deplores its past wanderings.
888 It cannot by its nature love any other thing, except for itself
889 and to subject it to self, because each thing loves itself more than
890 all. But in loving the body, it loves itself, because it only exists
891 in it, by it, and for it. *Qui adhæret Deo unus spiritus est.*[180]
892 The body loves the hand; and the hand, if it had a will, should
893 love itself in the same way as it is loved by the soul. All love
894 which goes beyond this is unfair.
895 *Adhærens Deo unus spiritus est.* We love ourselves, because
896 we are members of Jesus Christ. We love Jesus Christ, because
897 He is the body of which we are members. All is one, one is in
898 the other, like the Three Persons.
899 #### 484
900 Two laws[181] suffice to rule the whole Christian Republic better
901 than all the laws of statecraft.
902 #### 485
903 The true and only virtue, then, is to hate self (for we are hateful
904 on account of lust), and to seek a truly lovable being to love.
905 But as we cannot love what is outside ourselves, we must love
906 a being who is in us, and is not ourselves; and that is true of
907 each and all men. Now, only the Universal Being is such.
908 The kingdom of God is within us;[182] the universal good is within
909 us, is ourselves—and not ourselves.
910 #### 486
911 The dignity of man in his innocence consisted in using and
912 having dominion over the creatures, but now in separating
913 himself from them, and subjecting himself to them.
914 #### 487
915 Every religion is false, which as to its faith does not worship
916 one God as the origin of everything, and which as to its morality
917 does not love one only God as the object of everything.
918 #### 488
919 ... But it is impossible that God should ever be the end, if
920 He is not the beginning. We lift our eyes on high, but lean upon
921 the sand; and the earth will dissolve, and we shall fall whilst
922 looking at the heavens.
923 #### 489
924 If there is one sole source of everything, there is one sole
925 end of everything; everything through Him, everything for
926 Him. The true religion, then, must teach us to worship Him
927 only, and to love Him only. But as we find ourselves unable
928 to worship what we know not, and to love any other object but
929 ourselves, the religion which instructs us in these duties must
930 instruct us also of this inability, and teach us also the remedies
931 for it. It teaches us that by one man all was lost, and the bond
932 broken between God and us, and that by one man the bond is
933 renewed.
934 We are born so averse to this love of God, and it is so necessary
935 that we must be born guilty, or God would be unjust.
936 #### 490
937 Men, not being accustomed to form merit, but only to
938 recompense it where they find it formed, judge of God by
939 themselves.
940 #### 491
941 The true religion must have as a characteristic the obligation
942 to love God. This is very just, and yet no other religion has
943 commanded this; ours has done so. It must also be aware of
944 human lust and weakness; ours is so. It must have adduced
945 remedies for this; one is prayer. No other religion has asked of
946 God to love and follow Him.
947 #### 492
948 He who hates not in himself his self-love, and that instinct
949 which leads him to make himself God, is indeed blinded. Who
950 does not see that there is nothing so opposed to justice and
951 truth? For it is false that we deserve this, and it is unfair and
952 impossible to attain it, since all demand the same thing. It is,
953 then, a manifest injustice which is innate in us, of which we
954 cannot get rid, and of which we must get rid.
955 Yet no religion has indicated that this was a sin; or that we
956 were born in it; or that we were obliged to resist it; or has
957 thought of giving us remedies for it.
958 #### 493
959 The true religion teaches our duties; our weaknesses, pride,
960 and lust; and the remedies, humility and mortification.
961 #### 494
962 The true religion must teach greatness and misery; must lead
963 to the esteem and contempt of self, to love and to hate.
964 #### 495
965 If it is an extraordinary blindness to live without investigating
966 what we are, it is a terrible one to live an evil life, while believing
967 in God.
968 #### 496
969 Experience makes us see an enormous difference between
970 piety and goodness.
971 #### 497
972 *Against those who, trusting to the mercy of God, live heedlessly,
973 without doing good works.*—As the two sources of our sins are
974 pride and sloth, God has revealed to us two of His attributes to
975 cure them, mercy and justice. The property of justice is to
976 humble pride, however holy may be our works, *et non intres in
977 judicium*,[183] etc.; and the property of mercy is to combat sloth
978 by exhorting to good works, according to that passage: "The
979 goodness of God leadeth to repentance,"[184] and that other of the
980 Ninevites: "Let us do penance to see if peradventure He will
981 pity us."[185] And thus mercy is so far from authorising slackness,
982 that it is on the contrary the quality which formally attacks it;
983 so that instead of saying, "If there were no mercy in God we
984 should have to make every kind of effort after virtue," we must
985 say, on the contrary, that it is because there is mercy in God,
986 that we must make every kind of effort.
987 #### 498
988 It is true there is difficulty in entering into godliness. But
989 this difficulty does not arise from the religion which begins in us,
990 but from the irreligion which is still there. If our senses were
991 not opposed to penitence, and if our corruption were not opposed
992 to the purity of God, there would be nothing in this painful to
993 us. We suffer only in proportion as the vice which is natural
994 to us resists supernatural grace. Our heart feels torn asunder
995 between these opposed efforts. But it would be very unfair to
996 impute this violence to God, who is drawing us on, instead of
997 to the world, which is holding us back. It is as a child, which
998 a mother tears from the arms of robbers, in the pain it suffers,
999 should love the loving and legitimate violence of her who procures
1000 its liberty, and detest only the impetuous and tyrannical violence
1001 of those who detain it unjustly. The most cruel war which God
1002 can make with men in this life is to leave them without that war
1003 which He came to bring. "I came to send war,"[186] He says, "and
1004 to teach them of this war. I came to bring fire and the sword."[187]
1005 Before Him the world lived in this false peace.
1006 #### 499
1007 *External works.*—There is nothing so perilous as what pleases
1008 God and man. For those states, which please God and man,
1009 have one property which pleases God, and another which pleases
1010 men; as the greatness of Saint Teresa. What pleased God was
1011 her deep humility in the midst of her revelations; what pleased
1012 men was her light. And so we torment ourselves to imitate her
1013 discourses, thinking to imitate her conditions, and not so much
1014 to love what God loves, and to put ourselves in the state which
1015 God loves.
1016 It is better not to fast, and thereby humbled, than to fast
1017 and be self-satisfied therewith. The Pharisee and the Publican.[188]
1018 What use will memory be to me, if it can alike hurt and
1019 help me, and all depends upon the blessing of God, who gives
1020 only to things done for Him, according to His rules and in His
1021 ways, the manner being as important as the thing, and
1022 perhaps more; since God can bring forth good out of evil, and
1023 without God we bring forth evil out of good?
1024 #### 500
1025 The meaning of the words, good and evil.
1026 #### 501
1027 First step: to be blamed for doing evil, and praised for doing
1028 good.
1029 Second step: to be neither praised, nor blamed.
1030 #### 502
1031 Abraham[189] took nothing for himself, but only for his servants.
1032 So the righteous man takes for himself nothing of the world,
1033 nor the applause of the world, but only for his passions, which
1034 he uses as their master, saying to the one, "Go," and to another,
1035 "Come." *Sub te erit appetitus tuus.*[190] The passions thus subdued
1036 are virtues. Even God attributes to Himself avarice, jealousy,
1037 anger; and these are virtues as well as kindness, pity, constancy,
1038 which are also passions. We must employ them as slaves, and,
1039 leaving to them their food, prevent the soul from taking any of
1040 it. For, when the passions become masters, they are vices; and
1041 they give their nutriment to the soul, and the soul nourishes
1042 itself upon it, and is poisoned.
1043 #### 503
1044 Philosophers have consecrated the vices by placing them in
1045 God Himself. Christians have consecrated the virtues.
1046 #### 504
1047 The just man acts by faith in the least things; when he
1048 reproves his servants, he desires their conversion by the Spirit
1049 of God, and prays God to correct them; and he expects as much
1050 from God as from his own reproofs, and prays God to bless his
1051 corrections. And so in all his other actions he proceeds with
1052 the Spirit of God; and his actions deceive us by reason of the ...
1053 or suspension of the Spirit of God in him; and he repents in his
1054 affliction.
1055 #### 505
1056 All things can be deadly to us, even the things made to serve
1057 us; as in nature walls can kill us, and stairs can kill us, if we do
1058 not walk circumspectly.
1059 The least movement affects all nature; the entire sea changes
1060 because of a rock. Thus in grace, the least action affects
1061 everything by its consequences; therefore everything is important.
1062 In each action we must look beyond the action at our past,
1063 present, and future state, and at others whom it affects, and see
1064 the relations of all those things. And then we shall be very
1065 cautious.
1066 #### 506
1067 Let God not impute to us our sins, that is to say, all the
1068 consequences and results of our sins, which are dreadful, even
1069 those of the smallest faults, if we wish to follow them out
1070 mercilessly!
1071 #### 507
1072 The spirit of grace; the hardness of the heart; external
1073 circumstances.
1074 #### 508
1075 Grace is indeed needed to turn a man into a saint; and he who
1076 doubts it does not know what a saint or a man is.
1077 #### 509
1078 *Philosophers.*—A fine thing to cry to a man who does not
1079 know himself, that he should come of himself to God! And a
1080 fine thing to say so to a man who does know himself!
1081 #### 510
1082 Man is not worthy of God, but he is not incapable of being
1083 made worthy.
1084 It is unworthy of God to unite Himself to wretched man;
1085 but it is not unworthy of God to pull him out of his misery.
1086 #### 511
1087 If we would say that man is too insignificant to deserve
1088 communion with God, we must indeed be very great to judge
1089 of it.
1090 #### 512
1091 It is, in peculiar phraseology, wholly the body of Jesus Christ,
1092 but it cannot be said to be the whole body of Jesus Christ.[191] The
1093 union of two things without change does not enable us to say
1094 that one becomes the other; the soul thus being united to the
1095 body, the fire to the timber, without change. But change is
1096 necessary to make the form of the one become the form of the
1097 other; thus the union of the Word to man. Because my body
1098 without my soul would not make the body of a man; therefore
1099 my soul united to any matter whatsoever will make my body.
1100 It does not distinguish the necessary condition from the sufficient
1101 condition; the union is necessary, but not sufficient. The left
1102 arm is not the right.
1103 Impenetrability is a property of matter.
1104 Identity *de numers* in regard to the same time requires the
1105 identity of matter.
1106 Thus if God united my soul to a body in China, the same
1107 body, *idem numero*, would be in China.
1108 The same river which runs there is *idem numero* as that which
1109 runs at the same time in China.
1110 #### 513
1111 Why God has established prayer.
1112 1. To communicate to His creatures the dignity of causality.
1113 2. To teach us from whom our virtue comes.
1114 3. To make us deserve other virtues by work.
1115 (But to keep His own pre-eminence, He grants prayer to whom
1116 He pleases.)
1117 Objection: But we believe that we hold prayer of ourselves.
1118 This is absurd; for since, though having faith, we cannot have
1119 virtues, how should we have faith? Is there a greater distance
1120 between infidelity and faith than between faith and virtue?
1121 *Merit.* This word is ambiguous.
1122 *Meruit habere Redemptorem.*
1123 *Meruit tam sacra membra tangere.*
1124 *Digno tam sacra membra tangere.*
1125 *Non sum dignus.*[192]
1126 *Qui manducat indignus*[193]
1127 *Dignus est accipere.*[194]
1128 *Dignare me.*
1129 God is only bound according to His promises. He has
1130 promised to grant justice to prayers; He has never promised
1131 prayer only to the children of promise.
1132 Saint Augustine has distinctly said that strength would be
1133 taken away from the righteous. But it is by chance that he
1134 said it; for it might have happened that the occasion of saying
1135 it did not present itself. But his principles make us see that
1136 when the occasion for it presented itself, it was impossible that
1137 he should not say it, or that he should say anything to the
1138 contrary. It is then rather that he was forced to say it, when the
1139 occasion presented itself, than that he said it, when the occasion
1140 presented itself, the one being of necessity, the other of chance.
1141 But the two are all that we can ask.
1142 #### 514
1143 The elect will be ignorant of their virtues, and the outcast
1144 of the greatness of their sins: "Lord, when saw we Thee an
1145 hungered, thirsty?" etc.[195][196]
1146 #### 515
1147 Romans iii, 27. Boasting is excluded. By what law? Of
1148 works? nay, but by faith. Then faith is not within our power
1149 like the deeds of the law, and it is given to us in another way.
1150 #### 516
1151 Comfort yourselves. It is not from yourselves that you
1152 should expect grace; but, on the contrary, it is in expecting
1153 nothing from yourselves, that you must hope for it.
1154 #### 517
1155 Every condition, and even the martyrs, have to fear, according
1156 to Scripture.
1157 The greatest pain of purgatory is the uncertainty of the
1158 judgment. *Deus absconditus.*
1159 #### 518
1160 John viii. *Multi crediderunt in eum. Dicebat ergo Jesus:
1161 "Si manseritis* ... VERE *mei discipuli eritis, et* VERITAS
1162 LIBERABIT VOS." *Responderunt: "Semen Abrahæ sumus,
1163 et nemini servimus unquam."*
1164 There is a great difference between disciples and true disciples.
1165 We recognise them by telling them that the truth will make
1166 them free; for if they answer that they are free, and that it is
1167 in their power to come out of slavery to the devil, they are
1168 indeed disciples, but not true disciples.
1169 #### 519
1170 The law has not destroyed nature, but has instructed it;
1171 grace has not destroyed the law, but has made it act. Faith
1172 received at baptism is the source of the whole life of Christians
1173 and of the converted.
1174 #### 520
1175 Grace will always be in the world, and nature also; so that
1176 the former is in some sort natural. And thus there will always
1177 be Pelagians, and always Catholics, and always strife; because
1178 the first birth makes the one, and the grace of the second birth
1179 the other.
1180 #### 521
1181 The law imposed what it did not give. Grace gives what is imposes.
1182 #### 522
1183 All faith consists in Jesus Christ and in Adam, and all morality
1184 in lust and in grace.
1185 #### 523
1186 There is no doctrine more appropriate to man than this,
1187 which teaches him his double capacity of receiving and of
1188 losing grace, because of the double peril to which he is exposed,
1189 of despair or of pride.
1190 #### 524
1191 The philosophers did not prescribe feelings suitable to the
1192 two states.
1193 They inspired feelings of pure greatness, and that is not man's
1194 state.
1195 They inspired feelings of pure littleness, and that is not man's
1196 state.
1197 There must be feelings of humility, not from nature, but from
1198 penitence, not to rest in them, but to go on to greatness. There
1199 must be feelings of greatness, not from merit, but from grace,
1200 and after having passed through humiliation.
1201 #### 525
1202 Misery induces despair, pride induces presumption. The
1203 Incarnation shows man the greatness of his misery by the
1204 greatness of the remedy which he required.
1205 #### 526
1206 The knowledge of God without that of man's misery causes
1207 pride. The knowledge of man's misery without that of God
1208 causes despair. The knowledge of Jesus Christ constitutes the
1209 middle course, because in Him we find both God and our misery.
1210 #### 527
1211 Jesus Christ is a God whom we approach without pride, and
1212 before whom we humble ourselves without despair.
1213 #### 528
1214 ... Not a degradation which renders us incapable of good,
1215 nor a holiness exempt from evil.
1216 #### 529
1217 A person told me one day that on coming from confession
1218 he felt great joy and confidence. Another told me that he
1219 remained in fear. Whereupon I thought that these two together
1220 would make one good man, and that each was wanting
1221 in that he had not the feeling of the other. The same often
1222 happens in other things.
1223 #### 530
1224 He who knows the will of his master will be beaten with more
1225 blows, because of the power he has by his knowledge. *Qui
1226 justus est, justificetur adhuc*,[197] because of the power he has by
1227 justice. From him who has received most, will the greatest
1228 reckoning be demanded, because of the power he has by this help.
1229 #### 531
1230 Scripture has provided passages of consolation and of warning
1231 for all conditions.
1232 Nature seems to have done the same thing by her two
1233 infinities, natural and moral; for we shall always have the
1234 higher and the lower, the more clever and the less clever, the
1235 most exalted and the meanest, in order to humble our pride, and
1236 exalt our humility.
1237 #### 532
1238 *Comminutum cor* (Saint Paul). This is the Christian character.
1239 *Alba has named you, I know you no more* (Corneille).[198] That is
1240 the inhuman character. The human character is the opposite.
1241 #### 533
1242 There are only two kinds of men: the righteous who believe
1243 themselves sinners; the rest, sinners, who believe themselves
1244 righteous.
1245 #### 534
1246 We owe a great debt to those who point out faults. For
1247 they mortify us. They teach us that we have been despised.
1248 They do not prevent our being so in the future; for we have
1249 many other faults for which we may be despised. They prepare
1250 for us the exercise of correction and freedom from fault.
1251 #### 535
1252 Man is so made that by continually telling him he is a fool he
1253 believes it, and by continually telling it to himself he makes
1254 himself believe it. For man holds an inward talk with his self
1255 alone, which it behoves him to regulate well: *Corrumpunt bonos
1256 mores colloquia prava*.[199] We must keep silent as much as possible
1257 and talk with ourselves only of God, whom we know to be true;
1258 and thus we convince ourselves of the truth.
1259 #### 536
1260 Christianity is strange. It bids man recognise that he is vile,
1261 even abominable, and bids him desire to be like God. Without
1262 such a counterpoise, this dignity would make him horribly vain,
1263 or this humiliation would make him terribly abject.
1264 #### 537
1265 With how little pride does a Christian believe himself united
1266 to God! With how little humiliation does he place himself on a
1267 level with the worms of earth!
1268 A glorious manner to welcome life and death, good and evil!
1269 #### 538
1270 What difference in point of obedience is there between a
1271 soldier and a Carthusian monk? For both are equally under
1272 obedience and dependent, both engaged in equally painful
1273 exercises. But the soldier always hopes to command, and never
1274 attains this, for even captains and princes are ever slaves and
1275 dependants; still he ever hopes and ever works to attain this.
1276 Whereas the Carthusian monk makes a vow to be always
1277 dependent. So they do not differ in their perpetual thraldom, in
1278 which both of them always exist, but in the hope, which one
1279 always has, and the other never.
1280 #### 539
1281 The hope which Christians have of possessing an infinite good
1282 is mingled with real enjoyment as well as with fear; for it is not
1283 as with those who should hope for a kingdom, of which they,
1284 being subjects, would have nothing; but they hope for holiness,
1285 for freedom from injustice, and they have something of this.
1286 #### 540
1287 None is so happy as a true Christian, nor so reasonable,
1288 virtuous, or amiable.
1289 #### 541
1290 The Christian religion alone makes man altogether *lovable
1291 and happy*. In honesty, we cannot perhaps be altogether
1292 lovable and happy.
1293 #### 542
1294 *Preface.*—The metaphysical proofs of God are so remote
1295 from the reasoning of men, and so complicated, that they make
1296 little impression; and if they should be of service to some, it
1297 would be only during the moment that they see such demonstration;
1298 but an hour afterwards they fear they have been
1299 mistaken.
1300 *Quod curiositate cognoverunt superbia amiserunt.*[200]
1301 This is the result of the knowledge of God obtained without
1302 Jesus Christ; it is communion without a mediator with the God
1303 whom they have known without a mediator. Whereas those who
1304 have known God by a mediator know their own wretchedness.
1305 #### 543
1306 The God of the Christians is a God who makes the soul feel
1307 that He is her only good, that her only rest is in Him, that her
1308 only delight is in loving Him; and who makes her at the same
1309 time abhor the obstacles which keep her back, and prevent her
1310 from loving God with all her strength. Self-love and lust, which
1311 hinder us, are unbearable to her. Thus God makes her feel that
1312 she has this root of self-love which destroys her, and which He
1313 alone can cure.
1314 #### 544
1315 Jesus Christ did nothing but teach men that they loved
1316 themselves, that they were slaves, blind, sick, wretched, and
1317 sinners; that He must deliver them, enlighten, bless, and heal
1318 them; that this would be effected by hating self, and by following
1319 Him through suffering and the death on the cross.
1320 #### 545
1321 Without Jesus Christ man must be in vice and misery; with
1322 Jesus Christ man is free from vice and misery; in Him is all our
1323 virtue and all our happiness. Apart from Him there is but vice,
1324 misery, darkness, death, despair.
1325 #### 546
1326 We know God only by Jesus Christ. Without this mediator
1327 all communion with God is taken away; through Jesus Christ
1328 we know God. All those who have claimed to know God, and
1329 to prove Him without Jesus Christ, have had only weak proofs.
1330 But in proof of Jesus Christ we have the prophecies, which are
1331 solid and palpable proofs. And these prophecies, being accomplished
1332 and proved true by the event, mark the certainty of
1333 these truths, and therefore the divinity of Christ. In Him then,
1334 and through Him, we know God. Apart from Him, and without
1335 the Scripture, without original sin, without a necessary Mediator
1336 promised and come, we cannot absolutely prove God, nor teach
1337 right doctrine and right morality. But through Jesus Christ,
1338 and in Jesus Christ, we prove God, and teach morality and
1339 doctrine. Jesus Christ is then the true God of men.
1340 But we know at the same time our wretchedness; for this
1341 God is none other than the Saviour of our wretchedness. So we
1342 can only know God well by knowing our iniquities. Therefore
1343 those who have known God, without knowing their wretchedness,
1344 have not glorified Him, but have glorified themselves. *Quia ...
1345 non cognovit per sapientiam ... placuit Deo per stultitiam prædicationis
1346 salvos facere.*[201]
1347 #### 547
1348 Not only do we know God by Jesus Christ alone, but we know
1349 ourselves only by Jesus Christ. We know life and death only
1350 through Jesus Christ. Apart from Jesus Christ, we do not know
1351 what is our life, nor our death, nor God, nor ourselves.
1352 Thus without the Scripture, which has Jesus Christ alone for
1353 its object, we know nothing, and see only darkness and confusion
1354 in the nature of God, and in our own nature.
1355 #### 548
1356 It is not only impossible but useless to know God without
1357 Jesus Christ. They have not departed from Him, but
1358 approached; they have not humbled themselves, but ...
1359 *Quo quisque optimus est, pessimus, si hoc ipsum, quod optimus
1360 est, adscribat sibi.*
1361 #### 549
1362 I love poverty because He loved it. I love riches because they
1363 afford me the means of helping the very poor. I keep faith with
1364 everybody; I do not render evil to those who wrong me, but I
1365 wish them a lot like mine, in which I receive neither evil nor
1366 good from men. I try to be just, true, sincere, and faithful to
1367 all men; I have a tender heart for those to whom God has more
1368 closely united me; and whether I am alone, or seen of men, I do
1369 all my actions in the sight of God, who must judge of them, and
1370 to whom I have consecrated them all.
1371 These are my sentiments; and every day of my life I bless my
1372 Redeemer, who has implanted them in me, and who, of a man
1373 full of weakness, of miseries, of lust, of pride, and of ambition,
1374 has made a man free from all these evils by the power of His
1375 grace, to which all the glory of it is due, as of myself I have only
1376 misery and error.
1377 #### 550
1378 *Dignior plagis quam osculis non timeo quia amo.*
1379 #### 551
1380 *The Sepulchre of Jesus Christ.*—Jesus Christ was dead, but
1381 seen on the Cross. He was dead, and hidden in the Sepulchre.
1382 Jesus Christ was buried by the saints alone.
1383 Jesus Christ wrought no miracle at the Sepulchre.
1384 Only the saints entered it.
1385 It is there, not on the Cross, that Jesus Christ takes a new life.
1386 It is the last mystery of the Passion and the Redemption.
1387 Jesus Christ had nowhere to rest on earth but in the Sepulchre.
1388 His enemies only ceased to persecute Him at the Sepulchre.
1389 #### 552
1390 *The Mystery of Jesus.*—Jesus suffers in His passions the
1391 torments which men inflict upon Him; but in His agony He
1392 suffers the torments which He inflicts on Himself; *turbare
1393 semetipsum*.[202] This is a suffering from no human, but an almighty
1394 hand, for He must be almighty to bear it.
1395 Jesus seeks some comfort at least in His three dearest friends,
1396 and they are asleep. He prays them to bear with Him for a
1397 little, and they leave Him with entire indifference, having so little
1398 compassion that it could not prevent their sleeping even for a
1399 moment. And thus Jesus was left alone to the wrath of God.
1400 Jesus is alone on the earth, without any one not only to feel
1401 and share His suffering, but even to know of it; He and Heaven
1402 were alone in that knowledge.
1403 Jesus is in a garden, not of delight as the first Adam, where he
1404 lost himself and the whole human race, but in one of agony,
1405 where He saved Himself and the whole human race.
1406 He suffers this affliction and this desertion in the horror of
1407 night.
1408 I believe that Jesus never complained but on this single
1409 occasion; but then He complained as if he could no longer bear
1410 His extreme suffering. "My soul is sorrowful, even unto death."[203]
1411 Jesus seeks companionship and comfort from men. This is
1412 the sole occasion in all His life, as it seems to me. But He
1413 receives it not, for His disciples are asleep.
1414 Jesus will be in agony even to the end of the world. We
1415 must not sleep during that time.
1416 Jesus, in the midst of this universal desertion, including that
1417 of His own friends chosen to watch with Him, finding them
1418 asleep, is vexed because of the danger to which they expose, not
1419 Him, but themselves; He cautions them for their own safety
1420 and their own good, with a sincere tenderness for them during
1421 their ingratitude, and warns them that the spirit is willing and
1422 the flesh weak.
1423 Jesus, finding them still asleep, without being restrained by
1424 any consideration for themselves or for Him, has the kindness
1425 not to waken them, and leaves them in repose.
1426 Jesus prays, uncertain of the will of His Father, and fears
1427 death; but, when He knows it, He goes forward to offer Himself
1428 to death. *Eamus. Processit*[204] (John).
1429 Jesus asked of men and was not heard.
1430 Jesus, while His disciples slept, wrought their salvation. He
1431 has wrought that of each of the righteous while they slept, both
1432 in their nothingness before their birth, and in their sins after
1433 their birth.
1434 He prays only once that the cup pass away, and then with
1435 submission; and twice that it come if necessary.
1436 Jesus is weary.
1437 Jesus, seeing all His friends asleep and all His enemies wakeful,
1438 commits Himself entirely to His Father.
1439 Jesus does not regard in Judas his enmity, but the order of
1440 God, which He loves and admits, since He calls him friend.
1441 Jesus tears Himself away from His disciples to enter into His
1442 agony; we must tear ourselves away from our nearest and
1443 dearest to imitate Him.
1444 Jesus being in agony and in the greatest affliction, let us pray
1445 longer.
1446 We implore the mercy of God, not that He may leave us at
1447 peace in our vices, but that He may deliver us from them.
1448 If God gave us masters by His own hand, oh! how necessary
1449 for us to obey them with a good heart! Necessity and events
1450 follow infallibly.
1451 —"Console thyself, thou wouldst not seek Me, if thou hadst
1452 not found Me.
1453 "I thought of thee in Mine agony, I have sweated such drops
1454 of blood for thee.
1455 "It is tempting Me rather than proving thyself, to think if
1456 thou wouldst do such and such a thing on an occasion which
1457 has not happened; I shall act in thee if it occur.
1458 "Let thyself be guided by My rules; see how well I have led
1459 the Virgin and the saints who have let Me act in them.
1460 "The Father loves all that I do.
1461 "Dost thou wish that it always cost Me the blood of My
1462 humanity, without thy shedding tears?
1463 "Thy conversion is My affair; fear not, and pray with
1464 confidence as for Me.
1465 "I am present with thee by My Word in Scripture, by My
1466 Spirit in the Church and by inspiration, by My power in the
1467 priests, by My prayer in the faithful.
1468 "Physicians will not heal thee, for thou wilt die at last. But
1469 it is I who heal thee, and make the body immortal.
1470 "Suffer bodily chains and servitude, I deliver thee at present
1471 only from spiritual servitude.
1472 "I am more a friend to thee than such and such an one, for
1473 I have done for thee more than they, they would not have
1474 suffered what I have suffered from thee, and they would not
1475 have died for thee as I have done in the time of thine infidelities
1476 and cruelties, and as I am ready to do, and do, among my elect
1477 and at the Holy Sacrament."
1478 "If thou knewest thy sins, thou wouldst lose heart."
1479 —I shall lose it then, Lord, for on Thy assurance I believe
1480 their malice.
1481 —"No, for I, by whom thou learnest, can heal thee of them,
1482 and what I say to thee is a sign that I will heal thee. In proportion
1483 to thy expiation of them, thou wilt know them, and it
1484 will be said to thee: 'Behold, thy sins are forgiven thee.' Repent,
1485 then, for thy hidden sins, and for the secret malice of those which
1486 thou knowest."
1487 —Lord, I give Thee all.
1488 —"I love thee more ardently than thou hast loved thine
1489 abominations, *ut immundus pro luto*.
1490 "To Me be the glory, not to thee, worm of the earth.
1491 "Ask thy confessor, when My own words are to thee occasion
1492 of evil, vanity, or curiosity."
1493 —I see in me depths of pride, curiosity, and lust. There is
1494 no relation between me and God, nor Jesus Christ the Righteous.
1495 But He has been made sin for me; all Thy scourges are fallen
1496 upon Him. He is more abominable than I, and, far from
1497 abhorring me, He holds Himself honoured that I go to Him and
1498 succour Him.
1499 But He has healed Himself, and still more so will He heal me.
1500 I must add my wounds to His, and join myself to Him; and
1501 He will save me in saving Himself. But this must not be
1502 postponed to the future.
1503 *Eritis sicut dii scientes bonum et malum.*[205] Each one creates his
1504 god, when judging, "This is good or bad"; and men mourn or
1505 rejoice too much at events.
1506 Do little things as though they were great, because of the
1507 majesty of Jesus Christ who does them in us, and who lives our
1508 life; and do the greatest things as though they were little and
1509 easy, because of His omnipotence.
1510 #### 553
1511 It seems to me that Jesus Christ only allowed His wounds
1512 to be touched after His resurrection: *Noli me tangere.*[206] We
1513 must unite ourselves only to His sufferings.
1514 At the Last Supper He gave Himself in communion as about
1515 to die; to the disciples at Emmaus as risen from the dead; to
1516 the whole Church as ascended into heaven.
1517 #### 554
1518 "Compare not thyself with others, but with Me. If thou
1519 dost not find Me in those with whom thou comparest thyself,
1520 thou comparest thyself to one who is abominable. If thou
1521 findest Me in them, compare thyself to Me. But whom wilt
1522 thou compare? Thyself, or Me in thee? If it is thyself, it is one
1523 who is abominable. If it is I, thou comparest Me to Myself.
1524 Now I am God in all.
1525 "I speak to thee, and often counsel thee, because thy director
1526 cannot speak to thee, for I do not want thee to lack a guide.
1527 "And perhaps I do so at his prayers, and thus he leads thee
1528 without thy seeing it. Thou wouldst not seek Me, if thou
1529 didst not possess Me.
1530 "Be not therefore troubled."
SECTION VIII
49 (Texto do capítulo)
THE FUNDAMENTALS OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION
52 #### 555
53 ... Men blaspheme what they do not know. The Christian
54 religion consists in two points. It is of equal concern to men to
55 know them, and it is equally dangerous to be ignorant to them.
56 And it is equally of God's mercy that He has given indications
57 of both.
58 And yet they take occasion to conclude that one of these
59 points does not exist, from that which should have caused them
60 to infer the other. The sages who have said there is only one
61 God have been persecuted, the Jews were hated, and still more
62 the Christians. They have seen by the light of nature that if
63 there be a true religion on earth, the course of all things must
64 tend to it as to a centre.
65 The whole course of things must have for its object the
66 establishment and the greatness of religion. Men must have
67 within them feelings suited to what religion teaches us. And,
68 finally, religion must so be the object and centre to which all
69 things tend, that whoever knows the principles of religion can
70 give an explanation both of the whole nature of man in particular,
71 and of the whole course of the world in general.
72 And on this ground they take occasion to revile the Christian
73 religion, because they misunderstand it. They imagine that it
74 consists simply in the worship of a God considered as great,
75 powerful, and eternal; which is strictly deism, almost as far
76 removed from the Christian religion as atheism, which is its
77 exact opposite. And thence they conclude that this religion is
78 not true, because they do not see that all things concur to the
79 establishment of this point, that God does not manifest Himself
80 to men with all the evidence which He could show.
81 But let them conclude what they will against deism, they will
82 conclude nothing against the Christian religion, which properly
83 consists in the mystery of the Redeemer, who, uniting in Himself
84 the two natures, human and divine, has redeemed men from the
85 corruption of sin in order to reconcile them in His divine person
86 to God.
87 The Christian religion, then, teaches men these two truths;
88 that there is a God whom men can know, and that there is a
89 corruption in their nature which renders them unworthy of Him.
90 It is equally important to men to know both these points; and
91 it is equally dangerous for man to know God without knowing
92 his own wretchedness, and to know his own wretchedness without
93 knowing the Redeemer who can free him from it. The
94 knowledge of only one of these points gives rise either to the
95 pride of philosophers, who have known God, and not their own
96 wretchedness, or to the despair of atheists, who know their own
97 wretchedness, but not the Redeemer.
98 And, as it is alike necessary to man to know these two points,
99 so is it alike merciful of God to have made us know them. The
100 Christian religion does this; it is in this that it consists.
101 Let us herein examine the order of the world, and see if all
102 things do not tend to establish these two chief points of this
103 religion: Jesus Christ is the end of all, and the centre to which
104 all tends. Whoever knows Him knows the reason of everything.
105 Those who fall into error err only through failure to see one of
106 these two things. We can then have an excellent knowledge of
107 God without that of our own wretchedness, and of our own
108 wretchedness without that of God. But we cannot know Jesus
109 Christ without knowing at the same time both God and our own
110 wretchedness.
111 Therefore I shall not undertake here to prove by natural
112 reasons either the existence of God, or the Trinity, or the immortality
113 of the soul, or anything of that nature; not only
114 because I should not feel myself sufficiently able to find in nature
115 arguments to convince hardened atheists, but also because such
116 knowledge without Jesus Christ is useless and barren. Though
117 a man should be convinced that numerical proportions are
118 immaterial truths, eternal and dependent on a first truth, in
119 which they subsist, and which is called God, I should not think
120 him far advanced towards his own salvation.
121 The God of Christians is not a God who is simply the author
122 of mathematical truths, or of the order of the elements; that is
123 the view of heathens and Epicureans. He is not merely a God
124 who exercises His providence over the life and fortunes of men,
125 to bestow on those who worship Him a long and happy life.
126 That was the portion of the Jews. But the God of Abraham,
127 the God of Isaac, the God of Jacob, the God of Christians, is a
128 God of love and of comfort, a God who fills the soul and heart of
129 those whom He possesses, a God who makes them conscious of
130 their inward wretchedness, and His infinite mercy, who unites
131 Himself to their inmost soul, who fills it with humility and joy,
132 with confidence and love, who renders them incapable of any
133 other end than Himself.
134 All who seek God without Jesus Christ, and who rest in nature,
135 either find no light to satisfy them, or come to form for themselves
136 a means of knowing God and serving Him without a mediator.
137 Thereby they fall either into atheism, or into deism, two things
138 which the Christian religion abhors almost equally.
139 Without Jesus Christ the world would not exist; for it should
140 needs be either that it would be destroyed or be a hell.
141 If the world existed to instruct man of God, His divinity
142 would shine through every part in it in an indisputable manner;
143 but as it exists only by Jesus Christ, and for Jesus Christ, and
144 to teach men both their corruption and their redemption, all
145 displays the proofs of these two truths.
146 All appearance indicates neither a total exclusion nor a
147 manifest presence of divinity, but the presence of a God who
148 hides Himself. Everything bears this character.
149 ... Shall he alone who knows his nature know it only to be
150 miserable? Shall he alone who knows it be alone unhappy?
151 ... He must not see nothing at all, nor must he see sufficient
152 for him to believe he possesses it; but he must see enough to
153 know that he has lost it. For to know of his loss, he must see
154 and not see; and that is exactly the state in which he naturally is.
155 ... Whatever part he takes, I shall not leave him at rest ...
156 #### 556
157 ... It is then true that everything teaches man his condition,
158 but he must understand this well. For it is not true that all
159 reveals God, and it is not true that all conceals God. But it is
160 at the same time true that He hides Himself from those who
161 tempt Him, and that He reveals Himself to those who seek Him,
162 because men are both unworthy and capable of God; unworthy
163 by their corruption capable by their original nature.
164 #### 557
165 What shall we conclude from all our darkness, but our
166 unworthiness?
167 #### 558
168 If there never had been any appearance of God, this eternal
169 deprivation would have been equivocal, and might have as well
170 corresponded with the absence of all divinity, as with the
171 unworthiness of men to know Him; but His occasional, though
172 not continual, appearances remove the ambiguity, If He
173 appeared once, He exists always; and thus we cannot but
174 conclude both that there is a God, and that men are unworthy
175 of Him.
176 #### 559
177 We do not understand the glorious state of Adam, nor the
178 nature of his sin, nor the transmission of it to us. These are
179 matters which took place under conditions of a nature altogether
180 different from our own, and which transcend our present understanding.
181 The knowledge of all this is useless to us as a means of escape
182 from it; and all that we are concerned to know, is that we are
183 miserable, corrupt, separated from God, but ransomed by
184 Jesus Christ, whereof we have wonderful proofs on earth.
185 So the two proofs of corruption and redemption are drawn
186 from the ungodly, who live in indifference to religion, and from
187 the Jews who are irreconcilable enemies.
188 #### 560
189 There are two ways of proving the truths of our religion; one
190 by the power of reason, the other by the authority of him who
191 speaks.
192 We do not make use of the latter, but of the former. We
193 do not say, "This must be believed, for Scripture, which says
194 it, is divine." But we say that it must be believed for such and
195 such a reason, which are feeble arguments, as reason may be
196 bent to everything.
197 #### 561
198 There is nothing on earth that does not show either the
199 wretchedness of man, or the mercy of God; either the weakness
200 of man without God, or the strength of man with God.
201 #### 562
202 It will be one of the confusions of the damned to see that
203 they are condemned by their own reason, by which they claimed
204 to condemn the Christian religion.
205 #### 563
206 The prophecies, the very miracles and proofs of our religion,
207 are not of such a nature that they can be said to be absolutely
208 convincing. But they are also of such a kind that it cannot be
209 said that it is unreasonable to believe them. Thus there is
210 both evidence and obscurity to enlighten some and confuse
211 others. But the evidence is such that it surpasses, or at least
212 equals, the evidence to the contrary; so that it is not reason
213 which can determine men not to follow it, and thus it can only be
214 lust or malice of heart. And by this means there is sufficient
215 evidence to condemn, and insufficient to convince; so that it
216 appears in those who follow it, that it is grace, and not reason,
217 which makes them follow it; and in those who shun it, that it is
218 lust, not reason, which makes them shun it.
219 *Vere discipuli, vere Israëlita, vere liberi, vere cibus.*[207]
220 #### 564
221 Recognise, then, the truth of religion in the very obscurity
222 of religion, in the little light we have of it, and in the indifference
223 which we have to knowing it.
224 #### 565
225 We understand nothing of the works of God, if we do not
226 take as a principle that He has willed to blind some, and enlighten
227 others.
228 #### 566
229 The two contrary reasons. We must begin with that;
230 without that we understand nothing, and all is heretical; and
231 we must even add at the end of each truth that the opposite
232 truth is to be remembered.
233 #### 567
234 *Objection.* The Scripture is plainly full of matters not
235 dictated by the Holy Spirit.—*Answer.* Then they do not harm
236 faith.—*Objection.* But the Church has decided that all is of the
237 Holy Spirit.—*Answer.* I answer two things: first, the Church
238 has not so decided; secondly, if she should so decide, it could
239 be maintained.
240 Do you think that the prophecies cited in the Gospel are
241 related to make you believe? No, it is to keep you from believing.
242 #### 568
243 *Canonical.*—The heretical books in the beginning of the
244 Church serve to prove the canonical.
245 #### 569
246 To the chapter on the *Fundamentals* must be added that on
247 *Typology* touching the reason of types: why Jesus Christ was
248 prophesied as to His first coming; why prophesied obscurely as
249 to the manner.
250 #### 570
251 *The reason why. Types.*—[They had to deal with a carnal
252 people and to render them the depositary of the spiritual
253 covenant.] To give faith to the Messiah, it was necessary there
254 should have been precedent prophecies, and that these should be
255 conveyed by persons above suspicion, diligent, faithful, unusually
256 zealous, and known to all the world.
257 To accomplish all this, God chose this carnal people, to whom
258 He entrusted the prophecies which foretell the Messiah as a
259 deliverer, and as a dispenser of those carnal goods which this
260 people loved. And thus they have had an extraordinary passion
261 for their prophets, and, in sight of the whole world, have had
262 charge of these books which foretell their Messiah, assuring all
263 nations that He should come, and in the way foretold in the
264 books, which they held open to the whole world. Yet this
265 people, deceived by the poor and ignominious advent of the
266 Messiah, have been His most cruel enemies. So that they, the
267 people least open to suspicion in the world of favouring us, the
268 most strict and most zealous that can be named for their law
269 and their prophets, have kept the books incorrupt. Hence
270 those who have rejected and crucified Jesus Christ, who has
271 been to them an offence, are those who have charge of the books
272 which testify of Him, and state that He will be an offence and
273 rejected. Therefore they have shown it was He by rejecting
274 Him, and He has been alike proved both by the righteous Jews
275 who received Him, and by the unrighteous who rejected Him,
276 both facts having been foretold.
277 Wherefore the prophecies have a hidden and spiritual meaning,
278 to which this people were hostile, under the carnal meaning which
279 they loved. If the spiritual meaning had been revealed, they
280 would not have loved it, and, unable to bear it, they would not
281 have been zealous of the preservation of their books and their
282 ceremonies; and if they had loved these spiritual promises, and
283 had preserved them incorrupt till the time of the Messiah, their
284 testimony would have had no force, because they had been his
285 friends.
286 Therefore it was well that the spiritual meaning should be concealed;
287 but, on the other hand, if this meaning had been so hidden
288 as not to appear at all, it could not have served as a proof of the
289 Messiah. What then was done? In a crowd of passages it has
290 been hidden under the temporal meaning, and in a few has
291 been clearly revealed; besides that the time and the state of the
292 world have been so clearly foretold that it is clearer than the
293 sun. And in some places this spiritual meaning is so clearly
294 expressed, that it would require a blindness like that which the
295 flesh imposes on the spirit when it is subdued by it, not to
296 recognise it.
297 See, then, what has been the prudence of God. This meaning
298 is concealed under another in an infinite number of passages,
299 and in some, though rarely, it is revealed; but yet so that the
300 passages in which it is concealed are equivocal, and can suit
301 both meanings; whereas the passages where it is disclosed are
302 unequivocal, and can only suit the spiritual meaning.
303 So that this cannot lead us into error, and could only be
304 misunderstood by so carnal a people.
305 For when blessings are promised in abundance, what was
306 to prevent them from understanding the true blessings, but
307 their covetousness, which limited the meaning to worldly goods?
308 But those whose only good was in God referred them to
309 God alone. For there are two principles, which divide the
310 wills of men, covetousness and charity. Not that covetousness
311 cannot exist along with faith in God, nor charity with worldly
312 riches; but covetousness uses God, and enjoys the world, and
313 charity is the opposite.
314 Now the ultimate end gives names to things. All which
315 prevents us from attaining it, is called an enemy to us. Thus
316 the creatures, however good, are the enemies of the righteous,
317 when they turn them away from God, and God Himself is the
318 enemy of those whose covetousness He confounds.
319 Thus as the significance of the word "enemy" is dependent
320 on the ultimate end, the righteous understood by it their passions,
321 and the carnal the Babylonians; and so these terms were obscure
322 only for the unrighteous. And this is what Isaiah says: *Signa
323 legem in electis meis*,[208] and that Jesus Christ shall be a stone of
324 stumbling. But, "Blessed are they who shall not be offended
325 in him." Hosea,[209] *ult.*, says excellently, "Where is the wise?
326 and he shall understand what I say. The righteous shall know
327 them, for the ways of God are right; but the transgressors shall
328 fall therein."
329 #### 571
330 Hypothesis that the apostles were impostors.—The time
331 clearly, the manner obscurely.—Five typical proofs.
332 {1600 prophets.
333 2000 {
334 { 400 scattered.
335 #### 572
336 *Blindness of Scripture.*—"The Scripture," said the Jews,
337 "says that we shall not know whence Christ will come (John vii,
338 27, and xii, 34). The Scripture says that Christ abideth for ever,
339 and He said that He should die." Therefore, says Saint John,[210]
340 they believed not, though He had done so many miracles, that the
341 word of Isaiah might be fulfilled: "He hath blinded them," etc.
342 #### 573
343 *Greatness.*—Religion is so great a thing that it is right that
344 those who will not take the trouble to seek it, if it be obscure,
345 should be deprived of it. Why, then, do any complain, if it be
346 such as can be found by seeking?
347 #### 574
348 All things work together for good to the elect, even the
349 obscurities of Scripture; for they honour them because of what
350 is divinely clear. And all things work together for evil to the
351 rest of the world, even what is clear; for they revile such, because
352 of the obscurities which they do not understand.
353 #### 575
354 *The general conduct of the world towards the Church: God
355 willing to blind and to enlighten.*—The event having proved the
356 divinity of these prophecies, the rest ought to be believed. And
357 thereby we see the order of the world to be of this kind. The
358 miracles of the Creation and the Deluge being forgotten, God
359 sends the law and the miracles of Moses, the prophets who
360 prophesied particular things; and to prepare a lasting miracle,
361 He prepares prophecies and their fulfilment; but, as the
362 prophecies could be suspected, He desires to make them above
363 suspicion, etc.
364 #### 576
365 God has made the blindness of this people subservient to
366 the good of the elect.
367 #### 577
368 There is sufficient clearness to enlighten the elect, and
369 sufficient obscurity to humble them. There is sufficient
370 obscurity to blind the reprobate, and sufficient clearness to
371 condemn them, and make them inexcusable.—Saint Augustine,
372 Montaigne, Sébond.
373 The genealogy of Jesus Christ in the Old Testament is intermingled
374 with so many others that are useless, that it cannot be
375 distinguished. If Moses had kept only the record of the ancestors
376 of Christ, that might have been too plain. If he had not noted
377 that of Jesus Christ, it might not have been sufficiently plain.
378 But, after all, whoever looks closely sees that of Jesus Christ
379 expressly traced through Tamar,[211] Ruth,[212] etc.
380 Those who ordained these sacrifices, knew their uselessness;
381 those who have declared their uselessness, have not ceased to
382 practise them.
383 If God had permitted only one religion, it had been too easily
384 known; but when we look at it closely, we clearly discern the
385 truth amidst this confusion.
386 *The premiss.*—Moses was a clever man. If, then, he ruled
387 himself by his reason, he would say nothing clearly which was
388 directly against reason.
389 Thus all the very apparent weaknesses are strength. Example;
390 the two genealogies in Saint Matthew and Saint Luke. What can
391 be clearer than that this was not concerted?
392 #### 578
393 God (and the Apostles), foreseeing that the seeds of pride
394 would make heresies spring up, and being unwilling to give them
395 occasion to arise from correct expressions, has put in Scripture
396 and the prayers of the Church contrary words and sentences
397 to produce their fruit in time.
398 So in morals He gives charity, which produces fruits contrary
399 to lust.
400 #### 579
401 Nature has some perfections to show that she is the image
402 of God, and some defects to show that she is only His image.
403 #### 580
404 God prefers rather to incline the will than the intellect.
405 Perfect clearness would be of use to the intellect, and would
406 harm the will. To humble pride.
407 #### 581
408 We make an idol of truth itself; for truth apart from charity
409 is not God, but His image and idol, which we must neither love
410 nor worship; and still less must we love or worship its opposite,
411 namely, falsehood.
412 I can easily love total darkness; but if God keeps me in a
413 state of semi-darkness, such partial darkness displeases me, and,
414 because I do not see therein the advantage of total darkness,
415 it is unpleasant to me. This is a fault, and a sign that I make
416 for myself an idol of darkness, apart from the order of God.
417 Now only His order must be worshipped.
418 #### 582
419 The feeble-minded are people who know the truth, but only
420 affirm it so far as consistent with their own interest. But,
421 apart from that, they renounce it.
422 #### 583
423 The world exists for the exercise of mercy and judgment,
424 not as if men were placed in it out of the hands of God, but as
425 hostile to God; and to them He grants by grace sufficient light,
426 that they may return to Him, if they desire to seek and follow
427 Him; and also that they may be punished, if they refuse to
428 seek or follow Him.
429 #### 584
430 *That God has willed to hide Himself.*—If there were only one
431 religion, God would indeed be manifest. The same would be
432 the case, if there were no martyrs but in our religion.
433 God being thus hidden, every religion which does not affirm
434 that God is hidden, is not true; and every religion which does
435 not give the reason of it, is not instructive. Our religion does,
436 all this: *Vere tu es Deus absconditus.*
437 #### 585
438 If there were no obscurity, man would not be sensible of his
439 corruption; if there were no light, man would not hope for a
440 remedy. Thus, it is not only fair, but advantageous to us, that
441 God be partly hidden and partly revealed; since it is equally
442 dangerous to man to know God without knowing his own
443 wretchedness, and to know his own wretchedness without
444 knowing God.
445 #### 586
446 This religion, so great in miracles, saints, blameless Fathers,
447 learned and great witnesses, martyrs, established kings as
448 David, and Isaiah, a prince of the blood, and so great in science,
449 after having displayed all her miracles and all her wisdom,
450 rejects all this, and declares that she has neither wisdom nor
451 signs, but only the cross and foolishness.
452 For those, who, by these signs and that wisdom, have deserved
453 your belief, and who have proved to you their character, declare
454 to you that nothing of all this can change you, and render you
455 capable of knowing and loving God, but the power of the foolishness
456 of the cross without wisdom and signs, and not the signs
457 without this power. Thus our religion is foolish in respect to
458 the effective cause, and wise in respect to the wisdom which
459 prepares it.
460 #### 587
461 Our religion is wise and foolish. Wise, because it is the
462 most learned, and the most founded on miracles, prophecies, etc.
463 Foolish, because it is not all this which makes us belong to it.
464 This makes us indeed condemn those who do not belong to it;
465 but it does not cause belief in those who do belong to it. It is
466 the cross that makes them believe, *ne evacuata sit crux*. And
467 so Saint Paul, who came with wisdom and signs, says that he
468 has come neither with wisdom nor with signs; for he came to
469 convert. But those who come only to convince, can say that
470 they come with wisdom and with signs.
SECTION IX
55 (Texto do capítulo)
PERPETUITY
58 #### 588
59 *On the fact that the Christian religion is not the only religion.*—So
60 far is this from being a reason for believing that it is not the
61 true one, that, on the contrary, it makes us see that it is so.
62 #### 589
63 Men must be sincere in all religions; true heathens, true
64 Jews, true Christians.
65 #### 590
66 J. C.
67 Heathens __|__ Mahomet
68 \ /
69 Ignorance
70 of God.
71 #### 591
72 *The falseness of other religions.*—They have no witnesses.
73 Jews have. God defies other religions to produce such signs:
74 Isaiah xliii, 9; xliv, 8.
75 #### 592
76 *History of China.*[213]-I believe only the histories, whose witnesses
77 got themselves killed.
78 [Which is the more credible of the two, Moses or China?]
79 It is not a question of seeing this summarily. I tell you there
80 is in it something to blind, and something to enlighten.
81 By this one word I destroy all your reasoning. "But China
82 obscures," say you; and I answer, "China obscures, but there is
83 clearness to be found; seek it."
84 Thus all that you say makes for one of the views, and not at
85 all against the other. So this serves, and does no harm.
86 We must then see this in detail; we must put the papers on
87 the table.
88 #### 593
89 *Against the history of China.* The historians of Mexico, the
90 five suns,[214] of which the last is only eight hundred years old.
91 The difference between a book accepted by a nation, and one
92 which makes a nation.
93 #### 594
94 Mahomet was without authority. His reasons then should
95 have been very strong, having only their own force. What
96 does he say then, that we must believe him?
97 #### 595
98 The Psalms are chanted throughout the whole world.
99 Who renders testimony to Mahomet? Himself. Jesus
100 Christ[215] desires His own testimony to be as nothing.
101 The quality of witnesses necessitates their existence always
102 and everywhere; and he, miserable creature, is alone.
103 #### 596
104 *Against Mahomet.*—The Koran is not more of Mahomet than
105 the Gospel is of Saint Matthew, for it is cited by many authors
106 from age to age. Even its very enemies, Celsus and Porphyry,
107 never denied it.
108 The Koran says Saint Matthew was an honest man.[216] Therefore
109 Mahomet was a false prophet for calling honest men wicked,
110 or for not agreeing with what they have said of Jesus Christ.
111 #### 597
112 It is not by that which is obscure in Mahomet, and which
113 may be interpreted in a mysterious sense, that I would have
114 him judged, but by what is clear, as his paradise and the rest.
115 In that he is ridiculous. And since what is clear is ridiculous,
116 it is not right to take his obscurities for mysteries.
117 It is not the same with the Scripture. I agree that there are
118 in it obscurities as strange as those of Mahomet; but there are
119 admirably clear passages, and the prophecies are manifestly
120 fulfilled. The cases are therefore not on a par. We must not
121 confound, and put on one level things which only resemble each
122 other in their obscurity, and not in the clearness, which requires
123 us to reverence the obscurities.
124 #### 598
125 *The difference between Jesus Christ and Mahomet.*—Mahomet
126 was not foretold; Jesus Christ was foretold.
127 Mahomet slew; Jesus Christ caused His own to be slain.
128 Mahomet forbade reading; the Apostles ordered reading.
129 In fact the two are so opposed, that if Mahomet took the way
130 to succeed from a worldly point of view, Jesus Christ, from the
131 same point of view, took the way to perish. And instead of
132 concluding that, since Mahomet succeeded, Jesus Christ might
133 well have succeeded, we ought to say that since Mahomet
134 succeeded, Jesus Christ should have failed.
135 #### 599
136 Any man can do what Mahomet has done; for he performed
137 no miracles, he was not foretold. No man can do what Christ
138 has done.
139 #### 600
140 The heathen religion has no foundation [at the present day.
141 It is said once to have had a foundation by the oracles which
142 spoke. But what are the books which assure us of this?
143 Are they so worthy of belief on account of the virtue of their
144 authors? Have they been preserved with such care that we can
145 be sure that they have not been meddled with?]
146 The Mahometan religion has for a foundation the Koran and
147 Mahomet. But has this prophet, who was to be the last hope
148 of the world, been foretold? What sign has he that every other
149 man has not, who chooses to call himself a prophet? What
150 miracles does he himself say that he has done? What mysteries
151 has he taught, even according to his own tradition? What was
152 the morality, what the happiness held out by him?
153 The Jewish religion must be differently regarded in the
154 tradition of the Holy Bible, and in the tradition of the people.
155 Its morality and happiness are absurd in the tradition of the
156 people, but are admirable in that of the Holy Bible. (And all
157 religion is the same; for the Christian religion is very different
158 in the Holy Bible and in the casuists.) The foundation is
159 admirable; it is the most ancient book in the world, and the
160 most authentic; and whereas Mahomet, in order to make his
161 own book continue in existence, forbade men to read it, Moses,[217]
162 for the same reason, ordered every one to read his.
163 Our religion is so divine that another divine religion has only
164 been the foundation of it.
165 #### 601
166 *Order.*—To see what is clear and indisputable in the whole
167 state of the Jews.
168 #### 602
169 The Jewish religion is wholly divine in its authority, its
170 duration, its perpetuity, its morality, its doctrine, and its effects.
171 #### 603
172 The only science contrary to common sense and human
173 nature is that alone which has always existed among men.
174 #### 604
175 The only religion contrary to nature, to common sense, and
176 to our pleasure, is that alone which has always existed.
177 #### 605
178 No religion but our own has taught that man is born in sin.
179 No sect of philosophers has said this. Therefore none have
180 declared the truth.
181 No sect or religion has always existed on earth, but the
182 Christian religion.
183 #### 606
184 Whoever judges of the Jewish religion by its coarser forms
185 will misunderstand it. It is to be seen in the Holy Bible, and in
186 the tradition of the prophets, who have made it plain enough
187 that they did not interpret the law according to the letter. So
188 our religion is divine in the Gospel, in the Apostles, and in
189 tradition; but it is absurd in those who tamper with it.
190 The Messiah, according to the carnal Jews, was to be a great
191 temporal prince. Jesus Christ, according to carnal Christians,[218]
192 has come to dispense us from the love of God, and to give us
193 sacraments which shall do everything without our help. Such
194 is not the Christian religion, nor the Jewish. True Jews and
195 true Christians have always expected a Messiah who should
196 make them love God, and by that love triumph over their
197 enemies.
198 #### 607
199 The carnal Jews hold a midway place between Christians
200 and heathens. The heathens know not God, and love the
201 world only. The Jews know the true God, and love the world
202 only. The Christians know the true God, and love not the
203 world. Jews and heathens love the same good. Jews and
204 Christians know the same God.
205 The Jews were of two kinds; the first had only heathen
206 affections, the other had Christian affections.
207 #### 608
208 There are two kinds of men in each religion: among the
209 heathen, worshippers of beasts, and the worshippers of the one
210 only God of natural religion; among the Jews, the carnal, and
211 the spiritual, who were the Christians of the old law; among
212 Christians, the coarser-minded, who are the Jews of the new
213 law. The carnal Jews looked for a carnal Messiah; the coarser
214 Christians believe that the Messiah has dispensed them from the
215 love of God; true Jews and true Christians worship a Messiah
216 who makes them love God.
217 #### 609
218 *To show that the true Jews and the true Christians have but
219 the same religion.*—The religion of the Jews seemed to consist
220 essentially in the fatherhood of Abraham, in circumcision, in
221 sacrifices, in ceremonies, in the Ark, in the temple, in Jerusalem,
222 and, finally, in the law, and in the covenant with Moses.
223 I say that it consisted in none of those things, but only in the
224 love of God, and that God disregarded all the other things.
225 That God did not accept the posterity of Abraham.
226 That the Jews were to be punished like strangers, if they
227 transgressed. *Deut.* viii, 19; "If thou do at all forget the Lord
228 thy God, and walk after other gods, I testify against you this
229 day that ye shall surely perish, as the nations which the Lord
230 destroyeth before your face."
231 That strangers, if they loved God, were to be received by Him
232 as the Jews. *Isaiah* lvi, 3: "Let not the stranger say, 'The
233 Lord will not receive me.' The strangers who join themselves
234 unto the Lord to serve Him and love Him, will I bring unto my
235 holy mountain, and accept therein sacrifices, for mine house is
236 a house of prayer."
237 That the true Jews considered their merit to be from God
238 only, and not from Abraham. *Isaiah* lxiii, 16; "Doubtless
239 thou art our Father, though Abraham be ignorant of us, and
240 Israel acknowledge us not. Thou art our Father and our
241 Redeemer."
242 Moses himself told them that God would not accept persons.
243 *Deut.* x, 17: "God," said he, "regardeth neither persons nor
244 sacrifices."
245 The Sabbath was only a sign, *Exod.* xxxi, 13; and in memory
246 of the escape from Egypt, *Deut.* v, 19. Therefore it is no longer
247 necessary, since Egypt must be forgotten.
248 Circumcision was only a sign, *Gen.* xvii, 11. And thence it
249 came to pass that, being in the desert, they were not circumcised
250 because they could not be confounded with other peoples; and
251 after Jesus Christ came, it was no longer necessary.
252 That the circumcision of the heart is commanded. *Deut.*
253 x, 16; *Jeremiah* iv, 4: "Be ye circumcised in heart; take away
254 the superfluities of your heart, and harden yourselves not. For
255 your God is a mighty God, strong and terrible, who accepteth
256 not persons."
257 That God said He would one day do it. *Deut.* xxx, 6; "God
258 will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, that thou
259 mayest love Him with all thine heart."
260 That the uncircumcised in heart shall be judged. *Jeremiah*
261 ix, 26: For God will judge the uncircumcised peoples, and all
262 the people of Israel, because he is "uncircumcised in heart."
263 That the external is of no avail apart from the internal.
264 *Joel* ii, 13: *Scindite corda vestra*, etc.; *Isaiah* lviii, 3, 4, etc.
265 The love of God is enjoined in the whole of Deuteronomy.
266 *Deut.* xxx, 19: "I call heaven and earth to record that I have
267 set before you life and death, that you should choose life, and
268 love God, and obey Him, for God is your life."
269 That the Jews, for lack of that love, should be rejected for
270 their offences, and the heathen chosen in their stead. *Hosea* i,
271 10; *Deut.* xxxii, 20. "I will hide myself from them in view of
272 their latter sins, for they are a froward generation without faith.
273 They have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God,
274 and I will move them to jealousy with those which are not
275 a people, and with an ignorant and foolish nation." *Isaiah* lxv, 1.
276 That temporal goods are false, and that the true good is to
277 be united to God. *Psalm* cxliii, 15.
278 That their feasts are displeasing to God. *Amos* v, 21.
279 That the sacrifices of the Jews displeased God. *Isaiah* lxvi.
280 1-3; i, II; *Jer.* vi, 20; David, *Miserere.*—Even on the part of
281 the good, *Expectavi*. *Psalm* xlix, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 and 14.
282 That He has established them only for their hardness. *Micah*,
283 admirably, vi; 1 *Kings* xv, 22; *Hosea* vi, 6.
284 That the sacrifices of the Gentiles will be accepted of God,
285 and that God will take no pleasure in the sacrifices of the Jews.
286 *Malachi* i, II.
287 That God will make a new covenant with the Messiah, and
288 the old will be annulled. *Jer.* xxxi, 31. *Mandata non bona. Ezek.*
289 That the old things will be forgotten. *Isaiah* xliii, 18, 19;
290 lxv 17, 10.
291 That the Ark will no longer be remembered. *Jer.* iii, 15, 16.
292 That the temple should be rejected. *Jer.* vii, 12, 13, 14.
293 That the sacrifices should be rejected, and other pure sacrifices
294 established. *Malachi* i, II.
295 That the order of Aaron's priesthood should be rejected, and
296 that of Melchizedek introduced by the Messiah. *Ps. Dixit
297 Dominus.*
298 That this priesthood should be eternal. *Ibid.*
299 That Jerusalem should be rejected, and Rome admitted.
300 *Ps. Dixit Dominus.*
301 That the name of the Jews should be rejected, and a new
302 name given. *Isaiah* lxv, 15.
303 That this last name should be more excellent than that of the
304 Jews, and eternal. *Isaiah* lvi, 5.
305 That the Jews should be without prophets (Amos), without
306 a king, without princes, without sacrifice, without an idol.
307 That the Jews should nevertheless always remain a people.
308 *Jer.* xxxi, 36.
309 #### 610
310 *Republic.*—The Christian republic—and even the Jewish—has
311 only had God for ruler, as Philo the Jew notices, *On Monarchy*.
312 When they fought, it was for God only; their chief hope was
313 in God only; they considered their towns as belonging to God
314 only, and kept them for God. 1 *Chron.* xix, 13.
315 #### 611
316 *Gen.* xvii, 7. *Statuam pactum meum inter me et te fœdere
317 sempiterno ... ut sim Deus tuus ...*
318 *Et tu ergo custodies pactum meum.*
319 #### 612
320 *Perpetuity.*—That religion has always existed on earth, which
321 consists in believing that man has fallen from a state of glory
322 and of communion with God into a state of sorrow, penitence,
323 and estrangement from God, but that after this life we shall be
324 restored by a Messiah who should have come. All things have
325 passed away, and this has endured, for which all things are.
326 Men have in the first age of the world been carried away into
327 every kind of debauchery, and yet there were saints, as Enoch,
328 Lamech, and others, who waited patiently for the Christ promised
329 from the beginning of the world. Noah saw the wickedness of
330 men at its height; and he was held worthy to save the world in
331 his person, by the hope of the Messiah of whom he was the type.
332 Abraham was surrounded by idolaters, when God made known
333 to him the mystery of the Messiah, whom he welcomed from
334 afar.[219] In the time of Isaac and Jacob abomination was spread
335 over all the earth; but these saints lived in faith; and Jacob,
336 dying and blessing his children, cried in a transport which made
337 him break off his discourse, "I await, O my God, the Saviour
338 whom Thou hast promised. *Salutare taum expectabo, Domine.*"[220]
339 The Egyptians were infected both with idolatry and magic; the
340 very people of God were led astray by their example. Yet Moses
341 and others believed Him whom they saw not, and worshipped
342 Him, looking to the eternal gifts which He was preparing for
343 them.
344 The Greeks and Latins then set up false deities; the poets
345 made a hundred different theologies, while the philosophers
346 separated into a thousand different sects; and yet in the heart of
347 Judæa there were always chosen men who foretold the coming
348 of this Messiah, which was known to them alone.
349 He came at length in the fullness of time, and time has since
350 witnessed the birth of so many schisms and heresies, so many
351 political revolutions, so many changes in all things; yet this
352 Church, which worships Him who has always been worshipped,
353 has endured uninterruptedly. It is a wonderful, incomparable,
354 and altogether divine fact that this religion, which has always
355 endured, has always been attacked. It has been a thousand
356 times on the eve of universal destruction, and every time it has
357 been in that state, God has restored it by extraordinary acts of
358 His power. This is astonishing, as also that it has preserved
359 itself without yielding to the will of tyrants. For it is not
360 strange that a State endures, when its laws are sometimes made
361 to give way to necessity, but that ... (See the passage indicated
362 in Montaigne.)
363 #### 613
364 States would perish if they did not often make their laws give
365 way to necessity. But religion has never suffered this, or practised
366 it. Indeed, there must be these compromises, or miracles.
367 It is not strange to be saved by yieldings, and this is not strictly
368 self-preservation; besides, in the end they perish entirely. None
369 has endured a thousand years. But the fact that this religion
370 has always maintained itself, inflexible as it is, proves its divinity.
371 #### 614
372 Whatever may be said, it must be admitted that the Christian
373 religion has something astonishing in it. Some will say, "This
374 is because you were born in it." Far from it; I stiffen myself
375 against it for this very reason, for fear this prejudice bias me.
376 But although I am born in it, I cannot help finding it so.
377 #### 615
378 *Perpetuity.*—The Messiah has always been believed in. The
379 tradition from Adam was fresh in Noah and in Moses. Since
380 then the prophets have foretold him, while at the same time
381 foretelling other things, which, being from time to time fulfilled
382 in the sight of men, showed the truth of their mission, and
383 consequently that of their promises touching the Messiah.
384 Jesus Christ performed miracles, and the Apostles also, who
385 converted all the heathen; and all the prophecies being thereby
386 fulfilled, the Messiah is for ever proved.
387 #### 616
388 *Perpetuity.*—Let us consider that since the beginning of the
389 world the expectation of worship of the Messiah has existed
390 uninterruptedly; that there have been found men, who said that
391 God had revealed to them that a Redeemer was to be born, who
392 should save His people; that Abraham came afterwards, saying
393 that he had had a revelation that the Messiah was to spring from
394 him by a son, whom he should have; that Jacob declared that,
395 of his twelve sons, the Messiah would spring from Judah; that
396 Moses and the prophets then came to declare the time and the
397 manner of His coming; that they said their law was only
398 temporary till that of the Messiah, that it should endure till
399 then, but that the other should last for ever; that thus either
400 their law, or that of the Messiah, of which it was the promise,
401 would be always upon the earth; that, in fact, it has always
402 endured; that at last Jesus Christ came with all the circumstances
403 foretold. This is wonderful.
404 #### 617
405 This is positive fact. While all philosophers separate into
406 different sects, there is found in one corner of the world the
407 most ancient people in it, declaring that all the world is in error,
408 that God has revealed to them the truth, that they will always
409 exist on the earth. In fact, all other sects come to an end, this
410 one still endures, and has done so for four thousand years.
411 They declare that they hold from their ancestors that man
412 has fallen from communion with God, and is entirely estranged
413 from God, but that He has promised to redeem them; that this
414 doctrine shall always exist on the earth; that their law has a
415 double signification; that during sixteen hundred years they
416 have had people, whom they believed prophets, foretelling both
417 the time and the manner; that four hundred years after they were
418 scattered everywhere, because Jesus Christ was to be everywhere
419 announced; that Jesus Christ came in the manner, and at the
420 time foretold; that the Jews have since been scattered abroad
421 under a curse, and nevertheless still exist.
422 #### 618
423 I see the Christian religion founded upon a preceding religion,
424 and this is what I find as a fact.
425 I do not here speak of the miracles of Moses, of Jesus Christ,
426 and of the Apostles, because they do not at first seem convincing,
427 and because I only wish here to put in evidence all
428 those foundations of the Christian religion which are beyond
429 doubt, and which cannot be called in question by any person
430 whatsoever. It is certain that we see in many places of the
431 world a peculiar people, separated from all other peoples of the
432 world, and called the Jewish people.
433 I see then a crowd of religions in many parts of the world
434 and in all times; but their morality cannot please me, nor can
435 their proofs convince me. Thus I should equally have rejected
436 the religion of Mahomet and of China, of the ancient Romans
437 and of the Egyptians, for the sole reason, that none having more
438 marks of truth than another, nor anything which should necessarily
439 persuade me, reason cannot incline to one rather than the
440 other.
441 But, in thus considering this changeable and singular variety
442 of morals and beliefs at different times, I find in one corner of
443 the world a peculiar people, separated from all other peoples
444 on earth, the most ancient of all, and whose histories are earlier
445 by many generations than the most ancient which we possess.
446 I find, then, this great and numerous people, sprung from a
447 single man, who worship one God, and guide themselves by a
448 law which they say that they obtained from His own hand.
449 They maintain that they are the only people in the world to
450 whom God has revealed His mysteries; that all men are corrupt
451 and in disgrace with God; that they are all abandoned to their
452 senses and their own imagination, whence come the strange
453 errors and continual changes which happen among them, both
454 of religions and of morals, whereas they themselves remain
455 firm in their conduct; but that God will not leave other nations
456 in this darkness for ever; that there will come a Saviour for all;
457 that they are in the world to announce Him to men; that they
458 are expressly formed to be forerunners and heralds of this great
459 event, and to summon all nations to join with them in the
460 expectation of this Saviour.
461 To meet with this people is astonishing to me, and seems to
462 me worthy of attention. I look at the law which they boast of
463 having obtained from God, and I find it admirable. It is the
464 first law of all, and is of such a kind that, even before the term
465 *law* was in currency among the Greeks, it had, for nearly a
466 thousand years earlier, been uninterruptedly accepted and
467 observed by the Jews. I likewise think it strange that the
468 first law of the world happens to be the most perfect; so that the
469 greatest legislators have borrowed their laws from it, as is
470 apparent from the law of the Twelve Tables at Athens,[221] afterwards
471 taken by the Romans, and as it would be easy to prove,
472 if Josephus[222] and others had not sufficiently dealt with this
473 subject.
474 #### 619
475 *Advantages of the Jewish people.*—In this search the Jewish
476 people at once attracts my attention by the number of wonderful
477 and singular facts which appear about them.
478 I first see that they are a people wholly composed of brethren,
479 and whereas all others are formed by the assemblage of an
480 infinity of families, this, though so wonderfully fruitful, has all
481 sprung from one man alone, and, being thus all one flesh, and
482 members one of another, they constitute a powerful state of one
483 family. This is unique.
484 This family, or people, is the most ancient within human
485 knowledge, a fact which seems to me to inspire a peculiar
486 veneration for it, especially in view of our present inquiry;
487 since if God had from all time revealed Himself to men, it is to
488 these we must turn for knowledge of the tradition.
489 This people is not eminent solely by their antiquity, but is
490 also singular by their duration, which has always continued
491 from their origin till now. For whereas the nations of Greece
492 and of Italy, of Lacedæmon, of Athens and of Rome, and others
493 who came long after, have long since perished, these ever remain,
494 and in spite of the endeavours of many powerful kings who have
495 a hundred times tried to destroy them, as their historians testify,
496 and as it is easy to conjecture from the natural order of things
497 during so long a space of years, they have nevertheless been
498 preserved (and this preservation has been foretold); and
499 extending from the earliest times to the latest, their history
500 comprehends in its duration all our histories [which it preceded
501 by a long time].
502 The law by which this people is governed is at once the most
503 ancient law in the world, the most perfect, and the only one
504 which has been always observed without a break in a state.
505 This is what Josephus admirably proves, *against Apion*,[223] and
506 also Philo[224] the Jew, in different places, where they point out that
507 it is so ancient that the very name of *law* was only known by the
508 oldest nation more than a thousand years afterwards; so that
509 Homer, who has written the history of so many states, has
510 never used the term. And it is easy to judge of its perfection
511 by simply reading it; for we see that it has provided for all
512 things with so great wisdom, equity, and judgment, that the
513 most ancient legislators, Greek and Roman, having had some
514 knowledge of it, have borrowed from it their principal laws;
515 this is evident from what are called the Twelve Tables, and from
516 the other proofs which Josephus gives.
517 But this law is at the same time the severest and strictest of
518 all in respect to their religious worship, imposing on this people,
519 in order to keep them to their duty, a thousand peculiar and
520 painful observances, on pain of death. Whence it is very
521 astonishing that it has been constantly preserved during many
522 centuries by a people, rebellious and impatient as this one
523 was; while all other states have changed their laws from time
524 to time, although these were far more lenient.
525 The book which contains this law, the first of all, is itself the
526 most ancient book in the world, those of Homer, Hesiod, and
527 others, being six or seven hundred years later.
528 #### 620
529 The creation and the deluge being past, and God no longer
530 requiring to destroy the world, nor to create it anew, nor to give
531 such great signs of Himself, He began to establish a people on the
532 earth, purposely formed, who were to last until the coming of
533 the people whom the Messiah should fashion by His spirit.
534 #### 621
535 The creation of the world beginning to be distant, God provided
536 a single contemporary historian, and appointed a whole
537 people as guardians of this book, in order that this history might
538 be the most authentic in the world, and that all men might
539 thereby learn a fact so necessary to know, and which could only
540 be known through that means.
541 #### 622
542 [Japhet begins the genealogy.]
543 Joseph folds his arms, and prefers the younger.[225]
544 #### 623
545 Why should Moses make the lives of men so long, and their
546 generations so few?
547 Because it is not the length of years, but the multitude of
548 generations, which renders things obscure. For truth is perverted
549 only by the change of men. And yet he puts two things,
550 the most memorable that were ever imagined, namely, the
551 creation and the deluge, so near that we reach from one to the
552 other.
553 #### 624
554 Shem, who saw Lamech, who saw Adam, saw also Jacob, who
555 saw those who saw Moses; therefore the deluge and the creation
556 are true. This is conclusive among certain people who understand
557 it rightly.
558 #### 625
559 The longevity of the patriarchs, instead of causing the loss
560 of past history, conduced, on the contrary, to its preservation.
561 For the reason why we are sometimes insufficiently instructed
562 in the history of our ancestors, is that we have never lived long
563 with them, and that they are often dead before we have attained
564 the age of reason. Now, when men lived so long, children
565 lived long with their parents. They conversed long with them.
566 But what else could be the subject of their talk save the history
567 of their ancestors, since to that all history was reduced, and men
568 did not study science or art, which now form a large part of
569 daily conversation? We see also that in these days tribes took
570 particular care to preserve their genealogies.
571 #### 626
572 I believe that Joshua was the first of God's people to have
573 this name, as Jesus Christ was the last of God's people.
574 #### 627
575 *Antiquity of the Jews.*—What a difference there is between
576 one book and another! I am not astonished that the Greeks
577 made the Iliad, nor the Egyptians and the Chinese their histories.
578 We have only to see how this originates. These fabulous
579 historians are not contemporaneous with the facts about which
580 they write. Homer composes a romance, which he gives out as
581 such, and which is received as such; for nobody doubted that
582 Troy and Agamemnon no more existed than did the golden
583 apple. Accordingly he did not think of making a history, but
584 solely a book to amuse; he is the only writer of his time; the
585 beauty of the work has made it last, every one learns it and
586 talks of it, it is necessary to know it, and each one knows it by
587 heart. Four hundred years afterwards the witnesses of these
588 facts are no longer alive, no one knows of his own knowledge
589 if it be a fable or a history; one has only learnt it from his
590 ancestors, and this can pass for truth.
591 Every history which is not contemporaneous, as the books
592 of the Sibyls and Trismegistus,[226] and so many others which have
593 been believed by the world, are false, and found to be false in
594 the course of time. It is not so with contemporaneous writers.
595 There is a great difference between a book which an individual
596 writes, and publishes to a nation, and a book which itself creates
597 a nation. We cannot doubt that the book is as old as the people.
598 #### 628
599 Josephus hides the shame of his nation.
600 Moses does not hide his own shame.
601 *Quis mihi det ut omnes prophetent?*[227]
602 He was weary of the multitude.
603 #### 629
604 *The sincerity of the Jews.*—Maccabees,[228] after they had no
605 more prophets; the Masorah, since Jesus Christ.
606 This book will be a testimony for you.[229]
607 Defective and final letters.
608 Sincere against their honour, and dying for it; this has no
609 example in the world, and no root in nature.
610 #### 630
611 *Sincerity of the Jews.*—They preserve lovingly and carefully
612 the book in which Moses declares that they have been all their
613 life ungrateful to God, and that he knows they will be still more
614 so after his death; but that he calls heaven and earth to witness
615 against them, and that he has [*taught*] them enough.
616 He declares that God, being angry with them, shall at last
617 scatter them among all the nations of the earth; that as they
618 have offended Him by worshipping gods who were not their
619 God, so He will provoke them by calling a people who are not
620 His people; that He desires that all His words be preserved for
621 ever, and that His book be placed in the Ark of the Covenant
622 to serve for ever as a witness against them.
623 Isaiah says the same thing, xxx.
624 #### 631
625 *On Esdras.*—The story that the books were burnt with the
626 temple proved false by Maccabees: "Jeremiah gave them
627 the law."
628 The story that he recited the whole by heart. Josephus
629 and Esdras point out *that he read the book*. Baronius, *Ann.*, p.
630 180: *Nullus penitus Hebræorum antiquorum reperitur qui
631 tradiderit libros periisse et per Esdram esse restitutos, nisi in
632 IV Esdræ.*
633 The story that he changed the letters.
634 Philo, *in Vita Moysis: Illa lingua ac character quo antiquitus
635 scripta est lex sic permansit usque ad LXX.*
636 Josephus says that the Law was in Hebrew when it was
637 translated by the Seventy.
638 Under Antiochus and Vespasian, when they wanted to
639 abolish the books, and when there was no prophet, they could
640 not do so. And under the Babylonians, when no persecution
641 had been made, and when there were so many prophets, would
642 they have let them be burnt?
643 Josephus laughs at the Greeks who would not bear ...
644 Tertullian.[230]—*Perinde potuit abolefactam eam violentia cataclysmi
645 in spiritu rursus reformare, quemadmodum et Hierosolymis
646 Babylonia expugnatione deletis, omne instrumentum Judaicæ
647 literaturæ per Esdram constat restauratum.*
648 He says that Noah could as easily have restored in spirit
649 the book of Enoch, destroyed by the Deluge, as Esdras could
650 have restored the Scriptures lost during the Captivity.
651 (Θεὸς) ἐν τῇ ἐπὶ Ναβουχοδόνοσορ αἰcγμαλωίᾳ τοῦ λαοῦ, διαφθαρεισῶν τῶν
652 γραφῶν ... ἐνέπνευσε Εσδρᾷ τῶ ἱερεἱ ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς Λευὶ τοῦς τῶν προγελονότων
653 προφητῶν πα'ντας ἀνατάξασθαι λόγους, καὶ ἀποκαταστῆσαι τῷ λαῳ
654 τὴν διὰ Μωυσέως νομοθεσίαν. [231] He alleges this to prove that it is not
655 incredible that the Seventy may have explained the holy Scriptures
656 with that uniformity which we admire in them. And he
657 took that from Saint Irenæus.[232]
658 Saint Hilary, in his preface to the Psalms, says that Esdras
659 arranged the Psalms in order.
660 The origin of this tradition comes from the 14th chapter of
661 the fourth book of Esdras. *Deus glorificatus est, et Scripturæ
662 vere divinæ creditæ sunt, omnibus eandem et eisdem verbis et
663 eisdem nominibus recitantibus ab initio usque ad finem, uti et
664 præsentes gentes cognoscerent quoniam per inspirationem Dei
665 interpretatæ sunt Scripturæ, et non esset mirabile Deum hoc in
666 eis operatum: quando in ea captivitate populi quæ facta est a
667 Nabuchodonosor, corruptis scripturis et post 70 annos Judæis
668 descendentibus in regionem suam, et post deinde temporibus
669 Artaxerxis Persarum regis, inspiravit Esdræ sacerdoti tribus
670 Levi præteritorum prophetarum omnes rememorare sermones, et
671 restituere populo eam legem quæ data est per Moysen.*
672 #### 632
673 *Against the story in Esdras, 2 Maccab.* ii;—Josephus,
674 *Antiquities*, II, i—Cyrus took occasion from the prophecy of
675 Isaiah to release the people. The Jews held their property in
676 peace under Cyrus in Babylon; hence they could well have
677 the Law.
678 Josephus, in the whole history of Esdras, does not say one
679 word about this restoration.—2 Kings xvii, 27.
680 #### 633
681 If the story in Esdras[233] is credible, then it must be believed
682 that the Scripture is Holy Scripture; for this story is based
683 only on the authority of those who assert that of the Seventy,
684 which shows that the Scripture is holy.
685 Therefore if this account be true, we have what we want
686 therein; if not, we have it elsewhere. And thus those who
687 would ruin the truth of our religion, founded on Moses, establish
688 it by the same authority by which they attack it. So by this
689 providence it still exists.
690 #### 634
691 *Chronology of Rabbinism.* (The citations of pages are from
692 the book *Pugio*.)
693 Page 27. R. Hakadosch (*anno* 200), author of the *Mischna*,
694 or vocal law, or second law.
695 Commentaries on the *Mischna (anno* 340): | { | The one *Siphra*. |
696 { | *Barajetot*. |
697 { | *Talmud Hierosol*. |
698 { | *Tosiphtot*. |
699 *Bereschit Rabah*, by R. Osaiah Rabah, commentary on the
700 *Mischna*.
701 *Bereschit Rabah, Bar Naconi*, are subtle and pleasant discourses,
702 historical and theological. This same author wrote
703 the books called *Rabot*.
704 A hundred years after the *Talmud Hierosol* was composed
705 the *Babylonian Talmud*, by R. Ase, A.D. 440, by the universal
706 consent of all the Jews, who are necessarily obliged to observe
707 all that is contained therein.
708 The addition of R. Ase is called the *Gemara*, that is to say,
709 the "commentary" on the *Mischna*.
710 And the Talmud includes together the *Mischna* and the
711 *Gemara*.
712 #### 635
713 *If* does not indicate indifference: Malachi, Isaiah.
714 Is., *Si volumus*, etc.
715 *In quacumque die.*
716 #### 636
717 *Prophecies.*—The sceptre was not interrupted by the captivity
718 in Babylon, because the return was promised and foretold.
719 #### 637
720 *Proofs of Jesus Christ.*—Captivity, with the assurance of
721 deliverance within seventy years, was not real captivity. But
722 now they are captives without any hope.
723 God has promised them that even though He should scatter
724 them to the ends of the earth, nevertheless if they were faithful
725 to His law, He would assemble them together again. They
726 are very faithful to it, and remain oppressed.
727 #### 638
728 When Nebuchadnezzar carried away the people, for fear they
729 should believe that the sceptre had departed from Judah, they
730 were told beforehand that they would be there for a short time,
731 and that they would be restored. They were always consoled
732 by the prophets; and their kings continued. But the second
733 destruction is without promise of restoration, without prophets,
734 without kings, without consolation, without hope, because the
735 sceptre is taken away for ever.
736 #### 639
737 It is a wonderful thing, and worthy of particular attention,
738 to see this Jewish people existing so many years in perpetual
739 misery, it being necessary as a proof of Jesus Christ, both that
740 they should exist to prove Him, and that they should be
741 miserable because they crucified Him; and though to be miserable
742 and to exist are contradictory, they nevertheless still exist
743 in spite of their misery.
744 #### 640
745 They are visibly a people expressly created to serve as a
746 witness to the Messiah (Isaiah, xliii, 9; xliv, 8). They keep the
747 books, and love them, and do not understand them. And all
748 this was foretold; that God's judgments are entrusted to them,
749 but as a sealed book.
SECTION X
61 (Texto do capítulo)
TYPOLOGY
64 #### 641
65 *Proof of the two Testaments at once.*—To prove the two at one
66 stroke, we need only see if the prophecies in one are fulfilled in
67 the other. To examine the prophecies, we must understand
68 them. For if we believe they have only one meaning, it is
69 certain that the Messiah has not come; but if they have two
70 meanings, it is certain that He has come in Jesus Christ.
71 The whole problem then is to know if they have two meanings.
72 That the Scripture has two meanings, which Jesus Christ and
73 the Apostles have given, is shown by the following proofs:
74 1. Proof by Scripture itself.
75 2. Proof by the Rabbis. Moses Maimonides says that it has
76 two aspects, and that the prophets have prophesied Jesus Christ
77 only.
78 3. Proof by the Kabbala.[234]
79 4. Proof by the mystical interpretation which the Rabbis
80 themselves give to Scripture.
81 5. Proof by the principles of the Rabbis, that there are two
82 meanings; that there are two advents of the Messiah, a glorious
83 and an humiliating one, according to their desert; that the
84 prophets have prophesied of the Messiah only—the Law is not
85 eternal, but must change at the coming of the Messiah—that
86 then they shall no more remember the Red Sea; that the Jews
87 and the Gentiles shall be mingled.
88 [6. Proof by the key which Jesus Christ and the Apostles
89 give us.]
90 #### 642
91 Isaiah, li. The Red Sea an image of the Redemption. *Ut
92 sciatis quod filius hominis habet potestatem remittendi peccata,
93 tibi dico: Surge.*[235] God, wishing to show that He could form a
94 people holy with an invisible holiness, and fill them with an
95 eternal glory, made visible things. As nature is an image of
96 grace, He has done in the bounties of nature what He would
97 do in those of grace, in order that we might judge that He could
98 make the invisible, since He made the visible excellently.
99 Therefore He saved this people from the deluge; He has
100 raised them up from Abraham, redeemed them from their
101 enemies, and set them at rest.
102 The object of God was not to save them from the deluge, and
103 raise up a whole people from Abraham, only in order to bring
104 them into a rich land.
105 And even grace is only the type of glory, for it is not the
106 ultimate end. It has been symbolised by the law, and itself
107 symbolises [*glory*]. But it is the type of it, and the origin or
108 cause.
109 The ordinary life of men is like that of the saints. They
110 all seek their satisfaction, and differ only in the object in which
111 they place it; they call those their enemies who hinder them, etc.
112 God has then shown the power which He has of giving invisible
113 blessings, by that which He has shown Himself to have over
114 things visible.
115 #### 643
116 *Types.*—God, wishing to form for Himself an holy people,
117 whom He should separate from all other nations, whom He
118 should deliver from their enemies, and should put into a place of
119 rest, has promised to do so, and has foretold by His prophets the
120 time and the manner of His coming. And yet, to confirm the
121 hope of His elect, He has made them see in it an image through
122 all time, without leaving them devoid of assurances of His power
123 and of His will to save them. For, at the creation of man,
124 Adam was the witness, and guardian of the promise of a Saviour,
125 who should be born of woman, when men were still so near the
126 creation that they could not have forgotten their creation and
127 their fall. When those who had seen Adam were no longer in
128 the world, God sent Noah whom He saved, and drowned the
129 whole earth by a miracle which sufficiently indicated the power
130 which He had to save the world, and the will which He had to
131 do so, and to raise up from the seed of woman Him whom He
132 had promised. This miracle was enough to confirm the hope
133 of men.
134 The memory of the deluge being so fresh among men, while
135 Noah was still alive, God made promises to Abraham, and,
136 while Shem was still living, sent Moses, etc....
137 #### 644
138 *Types.*—God, willing to deprive His own of perishable
139 blessings, created the Jewish people in order to show that this
140 was not owing to lack of power.
141 #### 645
142 The Synagogue did not perish, because it was a type. But
143 because it was only a type, it fell into servitude. The type
144 existed till the truth came, in order that the Church should
145 be always visible, either in the sign which promised it, or in
146 substance.
147 #### 646
148 That the law was figurative.
149 #### 647
150 Two errors: 1. To take everything literally. 2. To take
151 everything spiritually.
152 #### 648
153 To speak against too greatly figurative language.
154 #### 649
155 There are some types clear and demonstrative, but others
156 which seem somewhat far-fetched, and which convince only
157 those who are already persuaded. These are like the Apocalyptics.
158 But the difference is that they have none which are
159 certain, so that nothing is so unjust as to claim that theirs are
160 as well founded as some of ours; for they have none so demonstrative
161 as some of ours. The comparison is unfair. We must
162 not put on the same level, and confound things, because they
163 seem to agree in one point, while they are so different in another.
164 The clearness in divine things requires us to revere the obscurities
165 in them.
166 [It is like men, who employ a certain obscure language among
167 themselves. Those who should not understand it, would
168 understand only a foolish meaning.]
169 #### 650
170 *Extravagances of the Apocalyptics, Preadamites, Millenarians,
171 etc.*—He who would base extravagant opinions on Scripture, will,
172 for example, base them on this. It is said that "this generation
173 shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled."[236] Upon that I
174 will say that after that generation will come another generation,
175 and so on ever in succession.
176 Solomon and the King are spoken of in the second book of
177 Chronicles, as if they were two different persons. I will say
178 that they were two.
179 #### 651
180 *Particular Types.*—A double law, double tables of the law,
181 a double temple, a double captivity.
182 #### 652
183 *Types.*—The prophets prophesied by symbols of a girdle, a
184 beard and burnt hair, etc.
185 #### 653
186 Difference between dinner and supper.[237]
187 In God the word does not differ from the intention, for He is
188 true; nor the word from the effect, for He is powerful; nor the
189 means from the effect, for He is wise. Bern., *Ult. Sermo in
190 Missam*.
191 Augustine, *De Civit. Dei*, v, 10. This rule is general. God
192 can do everything, except those things, which if He could do,
193 He would not be almighty, as dying, being deceived, lying, etc.
194 Several Evangelists for the confirmation of the truth; their
195 difference useful.
196 The Eucharist after the Lord's Supper. Truth after the type.
197 The ruin of Jerusalem, a type of the ruin of the world, forty
198 years after the death of Jesus. "I know not," as a man, or as
199 an ambassador (Mark xiii, 32). (Matthew xxiv, 36.)
200 Jesus condemned by the Jews and the Gentiles.
201 The Jews and the Gentiles typified by the two sons. Aug.,
202 *De Civ.*, xx, 29.
203 #### 654
204 The six ages, the six Fathers of the six ages, the six wonders
205 at the beginning of the six ages, the six mornings at the beginning
206 of the six ages.[238]
207 #### 655
208 Adam *forma futuri*.[239] The six days to form the one, the six
209 ages to form the other. The six days, which Moses represents
210 for the formation of Adam, are only the picture of the six ages
211 to form Jesus Christ and the Church. If Adam had not sinned,
212 and Jesus Christ had not come, there had been only one covenant,
213 only one age of men, and the creation would have been represented
214 as accomplished at one single time.
215 #### 656
216 *Types.*—The Jewish and Egyptian peoples were plainly
217 foretold by the two individuals whom Moses met; the Egyptian
218 beating the Jew, Moses avenging him and killing the Egyptian,
219 and the Jew being ungrateful.
220 #### 657
221 The symbols of the Gospel for the state of the sick soul are
222 sick bodies; but because one body cannot be sick enough to
223 express it well, several have been needed. Thus there are the
224 deaf, the dumb, the blind, the paralytic, the dead Lazarus, the
225 possessed. All this crowd is in the sick soul.
226 #### 658
227 *Types.*—To show that the Old Testament is only figurative,
228 and that the prophets understood by temporal blessings other
229 blessings, this is the proof:
230 First, that this would be unworthy of God.
231 Secondly, that their discourses express very clearly the
232 promise of temporal blessings, and that they say nevertheless
233 that their discourses are obscure, and that their meaning will
234 not be understood. Whence it appears that this secret meaning
235 was not that which they openly expressed, and that consequently
236 they meant to speak of other sacrifices, of another deliverer, etc.
237 They say that they will be understood only in the fullness of time
238 (Jer. xxx, *ult.*).
239 The third proof is that their discourses are contradictory, and
240 neutralise each other; so that if we think that they did not
241 mean by the words "law" and "sacrifice" anything else than
242 that of Moses, there is a plain and gross contradiction. Therefore
243 they meant something else, sometimes contradicting themselves
244 in the same chapter. Now, to understand the meaning
245 of an author ...
246 #### 659
247 Lust has become natural to us, and has made our second
248 nature. Thus there are two natures in us—the one good, the
249 other bad. Where is God? Where you are not, and the kingdom
250 of God is within you. The Rabbis.
251 #### 660
252 Penitence, alone of all these mysteries, has been manifestly
253 declared to the Jews, and by Saint John, the Forerunner; and
254 then the other mysteries; to indicate that in each man, as in
255 the entire world, this order must be observed.
256 #### 661
257 The carnal Jews understood neither the greatness nor the
258 humiliation of the Messiah foretold in their prophecies. They
259 misunderstood Him in His foretold greatness, as when He said
260 that the Messiah should be lord of David, though his son, and
261 that He was before Abraham, who had seen Him. They did not
262 believe Him so great as to be eternal, and they likewise misunderstood
263 Him in His humiliation and in His death. "The
264 Messiah," said they, "abideth for ever, and this man says that
265 he shall die."[240] Therefore they believed Him neither mortal
266 nor eternal; they only sought in Him for a carnal greatness.
267 #### 662
268 *Typical.*—Nothing is so like charity as covetousness, and
269 nothing is so opposed to it. Thus the Jews, full of possessions
270 which flattered their covetousness, were very like Christians, and
271 very contrary. And by this means they had the two qualities
272 which it was necessary they should have, to be very like the
273 Messiah to typify Him, and very contrary not to be suspected
274 witnesses.
275 #### 663
276 *Typical.*—God made use of the lust of the Jews to make them
277 minister to Jesus Christ, [who brought the remedy for their lust].
278 #### 664
279 Charity is not a figurative precept. It is dreadful to say that
280 Jesus Christ, who came to take away types in order to establish
281 the truth, came only to establish the type of charity, in order
282 to take away the existing reality which was there before.
283 "If the light be darkness, how great is that darkness!"[241]
284 #### 665
285 Fascination. *Somnum suum.[242] Figura hujus mundi.*[243]
286 The Eucharist. *Comedes panem* tuum.[244] *Panem* nostrum.
287 *Inimici Dei terram lingent.*[245] Sinners lick the dust, that is to
288 say, love earthly pleasures.
289 The Old Testament contained the types of future joy, and the
290 New contains the means of arriving at it. The types were of
291 joy; the means of penitence; and nevertheless the Paschal Lamb
292 was eaten with bitter herbs, *cum amaritudinibus*.[246]
293 *Singularis sum ego donec transeam.*[247]—Jesus Christ before His
294 death was almost the only martyr.
295 #### 666
296 *Typical.*—The expressions, sword, shield. *Potentissime.*
297 #### 667
298 We are estranged, only by departing from charity. Our
299 prayers and our virtues are abominable before God, if they are
300 not the prayers and the virtues of Jesus Christ. And our sins
301 will never be the object of [*mercy*], but of the justice of God,
302 if they are not [*those of*] Jesus Christ. He has adopted our sins,
303 and has [*admitted*] us into union [*with Him*], for virtues are
304 [*His own, and*] sins are foreign to Him; while virtues *[are]*
305 foreign to us, and our sins are our own.
306 Let us change the rule which we have hitherto chosen for
307 judging what is good. We had our own will as our rule. Let
308 us now take the will of [*God*]; all that He wills is good and right
309 to us, all that He does not will is [*bad*].
310 All that God does not permit is forbidden. Sins are forbidden
311 by the general declaration that God has made, that He
312 did not allow them. Other things which He has left without
313 general prohibition, and which for that reason are said to be
314 permitted, are nevertheless not always permitted. For when
315 God removed some one of them from us, and when, by the event,
316 which is a manifestation of the will of God, it appears that God
317 does not will that we should have a thing, that is then forbidden
318 to us as sin; since the will of God is that we should not have one
319 more than another. There is this sole difference between these
320 two things, that it is certain that God will never allow sin, while
321 it is not certain that He will never allow the other. But so long
322 as God does not permit it, we ought to regard it as sin; so long
323 as the absence of God's will, which alone is all goodness and all
324 justice, renders it unjust and wrong.
325 #### 668
326 To change the type, because of our weakness.
327 #### 669
328 *Types.*—The Jews had grown old in these earthly thoughts,
329 that God loved their father Abraham, his flesh and what sprung
330 from it; that on account of this He had multiplied them, and
331 distinguished them from all other nations, without allowing
332 them to intermingle; that when they were languishing in Egypt,
333 He brought them out with all these great signs in their favour;
334 that He fed them with manna in the desert, and led them into
335 a very rich land; that He gave them kings and a well-built
336 temple, in order to offer up beasts before Him, by the shedding
337 of whose blood they should be purified; and that at last He was
338 to send them the Messiah to make them masters of all the world,
339 and foretold the time of His coming.
340 The world having grown old in these carnal errors, Jesus
341 Christ came at the time foretold, but not with the expected
342 glory; and thus men did not think it was He. After His death,
343 Saint Paul[248] came to teach men that all these things had happened
344 in allegory; that the kingdom of God did not consist in the
345 flesh, but in the spirit; that the enemies of men were not the
346 Babylonians, but the passions; that God delighted not in temples
347 made with hands, but in a pure and contrite heart; that the
348 circumcision of the body was unprofitable, but that of the
349 heart was needed; that Moses had not given them the bread
350 from heaven, etc.[249]
351 But God, not having desired to reveal these things to this
352 people who were unworthy of them, and having nevertheless
353 desired to foretell them, in order that they might be believed,
354 foretold the time clearly, and expressed the things sometimes
355 clearly, but very often in figures, in order that those who loved
356 symbols might consider them, and those who loved what was
357 symbolised might see it therein.
358 All that tends not to charity is figurative.
359 The sole aim of the Scripture is charity.
360 All which tends not to the sole end is the type of it. For
361 since there is only one end, all which does not lead to it in
362 express terms is figurative.
363 God thus varies that sole precept of charity to satisfy our
364 curiosity, which seeks for variety, by that variety which still
365 leads us to the one thing needful. For one thing alone is needful,[250]
366 and we love variety; and God satisfies both by these varieties,
367 which lead to the one thing needful.
368 The Jews have so much loved the shadows, and have so strictly
369 expected them, that they have misunderstood the reality, when it
370 came in the time and manner foretold.
371 The Rabbis take the breasts of the Spouse[251] for types, and all
372 that does not express the only end they have, namely, temporal
373 good.
374 And Christians take even the Eucharist as a type of the glory
375 at which they aim.
376 #### 670
377 The Jews, who have been called to subdue nations and kings,
378 have been the slaves of sin; and the Christians, whose calling
379 has been to be servants and subjects, are free children.[252]
380 #### 671
381 *A formal point.*—When Saint Peter and the Apostles
382 deliberated about abolishing circumcision, where it was a
383 question of acting against the law of God, they did not heed the
384 prophets, but simply the reception of the Holy Spirit in the
385 persons uncircumcised.[253]
386 They thought it more certain that God approved of those
387 whom He filled with His Spirit, than it was that the law must be
388 obeyed. They knew that the end of the law was only the
389 Holy Spirit; and that thus, as men certainly had this without
390 circumcision, it was not necessary.
391 #### 672
392 *Fac secundum exemplar quod tibi ostensum est in monte.*[254]—
393 The Jewish religion then has been formed on its likeness to the
394 truth of the Messiah; and the truth of the Messiah has been
395 recognised by the Jewish religion, which was the type of it.
396 Among the Jews the truth was only typified; in heaven it
397 is revealed.
398 In the Church it is hidden, and recognised by its resemblance
399 to the type.
400 The type has been made according to the truth, and the
401 truth has been recognised according to the type.
402 Saint Paul[255] says himself that people will forbid to marry, and
403 he himself speaks of it to the Corinthians in a way which is a
404 snare. For if a prophet had said the one, and Saint Paul had
405 then said the other, he would have been accused.
406 #### 673
407 *Typical.*—"Do all things according to the pattern which
408 has been shown thee on the mount." On which Saint Paul
409 says that the Jews have shadowed forth heavenly things.[256]
410 #### 674
411 ... And yet this Covenant, made to blind some and enlighten
412 others, indicated in those very persons, whom it blinded, the
413 truth which should be recognised by others. For the visible
414 blessings which they received from God were so great and so
415 divine, that He indeed appeared able to give them those that
416 are invisible, and a Messiah.
417 For nature is an image of Grace, and visible miracles are
418 images of the invisible. *Ut sciatis ... tibi dico: Surge.*
419 Isaiah says that Redemption will be as the passage of the
420 Red Sea.
421 God has then shown by the deliverance from Egypt, and
422 from the sea, by the defeat of kings, by the manna, by the
423 whole genealogy of Abraham, that He was able to save, to
424 send down bread from heaven, etc.; so that the people hostile
425 to Him are the type and the representation of the very Messiah
426 whom they know not, etc.
427 He has then taught us at last that all these things were only
428 types, and what is "true freedom," a "true Israelite," "true
429 circumcision," "true bread from heaven," etc.
430 In these promises each one finds what he has most at heart,
431 temporal benefits or spiritual, God or the creatures; but with
432 this difference, that those who therein seek the creatures find
433 them, but with many contradictions, with a prohibition against
434 loving them, with the command to worship God only, and to
435 love Him only, which is the same thing, and, finally, that the
436 Messiah came not for them; whereas those who therein seek God
437 find Him, without any contradiction, with the command to love
438 Him only, and that the Messiah came in the time foretold, to
439 give them the blessings which they ask.
440 Thus the Jews had miracles and prophecies, which they
441 say fulfilled and the teaching of their law was to worship and
442 love God only; it was also perpetual. Thus it had all the marks
443 of the true religion; and so it was. But the Jewish teaching
444 must be distinguished from the teaching of the Jewish law.
445 Now the Jewish teaching was not true, although it had miracles
446 and prophecy and perpetuity, because it had not this other
447 point of worshipping and loving God only.
448 #### 675
449 The veil, which is upon these books for the Jews, is there also
450 for evil Christians, and for all who do not hate themselves.
451 But how well disposed men are to understand them and to
452 know Jesus Christ, when they truly hate themselves!
453 #### 676
454 A type conveys absence and presence, pleasure and pain.
455 A cipher has a double meaning, one clear, and one in which
456 it is said that the meaning is hidden.
457 #### 677
458 *Types.*—A portrait conveys absence and presence, pleasure
459 and pain. The reality excludes absence and pain.
460 To know if the law and the sacrifices are a reality or a type,
461 we must see if the prophets, in speaking of these things, confined
462 their view and their thought to them, so that they saw
463 only the old covenant; or if they saw therein something else
464 of which they were the representation, for in a portrait we see
465 the thing figured. For this we need only examine what they
466 say of them.
467 When they say that it will be eternal, do they mean to speak
468 of that covenant which they say will be changed; and so of the
469 sacrifices, etc.?
470 A cipher has two meanings. When we find out an important
471 letter in which we discover a clear meaning, and in which it is
472 nevertheless said that the meaning is veiled and obscure, that
473 it is hidden, so that we might read the letter without seeing it,
474 and interpret it without understanding it, what must we think
475 but that here is a cipher with a double meaning, and the more
476 so if we find obvious contradictions in the literal meaning? The
477 prophets have clearly said that Israel would be always loved by
478 God, and that the law would be eternal; and they have said that
479 their meaning would not be understood, and that it was veiled.
480 How greatly then ought we to value those who interpret the
481 cipher, and teach us to understand the hidden meaning, especially
482 if the principles which they educe are perfectly clear and natural!
483 This is what Jesus Christ did, and the Apostles. They broke
484 the seal; He rent the veil, and revealed the spirit. They have
485 taught us through this that the enemies of man are his passions;
486 that the Redeemer would be spiritual, and His reign spiritual;
487 that there would be two advents, one in lowliness to humble
488 the proud, the other in glory to exalt the humble; that Jesus
489 Christ would be both God and man.
490 #### 678
491 *Types.*—Jesus Christ opened their mind to understand the
492 Scriptures.
493 Two great revelations are these. (1) All things happened
494 to them in types: *vere Israëlitæ, vere liberi*, true bread from
495 Heaven. (2) A God humbled to the Cross. It was necessary
496 that Christ should suffer in order to enter into glory, "that He
497 should destroy death through death."[257] Two advents.
498 #### 679
499 *Types.*—When once this secret is disclosed, it is impossible not
500 to see it. Let us read the Old Testament in this light, and let
501 us see if the sacrifices were real; if the fatherhood of Abraham
502 was the true cause of the friendship of God; and if the promised
503 land was the true place of rest. No. They are therefore types.
504 Let us in the same way examine all those ordained ceremonies,
505 all those commandments which are not of charity, and we shall
506 see that they are types.
507 All these sacrifices and ceremonies were then either types or
508 nonsense. Now these are things too clear, and too lofty, to be
509 thought nonsense.
510 To know if the prophets confined their view in the Old
511 Testament, or saw therein other things.
512 #### 680
513 *Typical.*—The key of the cipher. *Veri adoratores.*[258]—*Ecce
514 agnus Dei qui tollit peccata mundi*.[259]
515 #### 681
516 Is. i, 21. Change of good into evil, and the vengeance of
517 God. Is. x, I; xxvi, 20; xxviii, I. Miracles: Is. xxxiii, 9;
518 xl, 17; xli, 26; xliii, 13.
519 Jer. xi, 21; xv, 12; xvii, 9. *Pravum est cor omnium et
520 incrustabile; quis cognoscet illud?* that is to say, Who can know
521 all its evil? For it is already known to be wicked. *Ego dominus*,
522 etc.—vii, 14, *Faciam domui huic*, etc. Trust in external
523 sacrifices—vii, 22, *Quia non sum locutus*, etc. Outward
524 sacrifice is not the essential point—xi, 13, *Secundum numerum*,
525 etc. A multitude of doctrines.
526 Is. xliv, 20-24; liv, 8; lxiii, 12-17; lxvi, 17. Jer. ii, 35;
527 iv, 22-24; v, 4, 29-31; vi, 16; xxiii, 15-17.
528 #### 682
529 *Types*,—The letter kills. All happened in types. Here is
530 the cipher which Saint Paul gives us. Christ must suffer. An
531 humiliated God. Circumcision of the heart, true fasting, true
532 sacrifice, a true temple. The prophets have shown that all
533 these must be spiritual.
534 Not the meat which perishes, but that which does not perish.
535 "Ye shall be free indeed."[260] Then the other freedom was only
536 a type of freedom.
537 "I am the true bread from Heaven."[261]
538 #### 683
539 *Contradiction.*—We can only describe a good character by
540 reconciling all contrary qualities, and it is not enough to keep
541 up a series of harmonious qualities, without reconciling contradictory
542 ones. To understand the meaning of an author, we must
543 make all the contrary passages agree.
544 Thus, to understand Scripture, we must have a meaning in
545 which all the contrary passages are reconciled. It is not enough
546 to have one which suits many concurring passages; but it is
547 necessary to have one which reconciles even contradictory
548 passages.
549 Every author has a meaning in which all the contradictory
550 passages agree, or he has no meaning at all. We cannot affirm
551 the latter of Scripture and the prophets; they undoubtedly are
552 full of good sense. We must then seek for a meaning which
553 reconciles all discrepancies.
554 The true meaning then is not that of the Jews; but in Jesus
555 Christ all the contradictions are reconciled.
556 The Jews could not reconcile the cessation of the royalty and
557 principality, foretold by Hosea, with the prophecy of Jacob.
558 If we take the law, the sacrifices, and the kingdom as realities,
559 we cannot reconcile all the passages. They must then necessarily
560 be only types. We cannot even reconcile the passages of the
561 same author, nor of the same book, nor sometimes of the same
562 chapter, which indicates copiously what was the meaning of
563 the author. As when Ezekiel, chap, xx, says that man will
564 not live by the commandments of God and will live by them.
565 #### 684
566 *Types.*—If the law and the sacrifices are the truth, it must
567 please God, and must not displease Him. If they are types,
568 they must be both pleasing and displeasing.
569 Now in all the Scripture they are both pleasing and displeasing.
570 It is said that the law shall be changed; that the sacrifice shall
571 be changed; that they shall be without law, without a prince,
572 and without a sacrifice; that a new covenant shall be made;
573 that the law shall be renewed; that the precepts which they have
574 received are not good; that their sacrifices are abominable;
575 that God has demanded none of them.
576 It is said, on the contrary, that the law shall abide for ever;
577 that this covenant shall be for ever; that sacrifice shall be eternal;
578 that the sceptre shall never depart from among them, because it
579 shall not depart from them till the eternal King comes.
580 Do all these passages indicate what is real? No. Do they
581 then indicate what is typical? No, but what is either real or
582 typical. But the first passages, excluding as they do reality,
583 indicate that all this is only typical.
584 All these passages together cannot be applied to reality; all
585 can be said to be typical; therefore they are not spoken of reality,
586 but of the type.
587 *Agnus occisus est ab origine mundi.*[262] A sacrificing judge.
588 #### 685
589 *Contradictions.*—The sceptre till the Messiah—without king
590 or prince.
591 The eternal law—changed.
592 The eternal covenant—a new covenant.
593 Good laws—bad precepts. Ezekiel.
594 #### 686
595 *Types.*—When the word of God, which is really true, is false
596 literally, it is true spiritually. *Sede a dextris meis:*[263] this is false
597 literally, therefore it is true spiritually.
598 In these expressions, God is spoken of after the manner of
599 men; and this means nothing else but that the intention which
600 men have in giving a seat at their right hand, God will have also.
601 It is then an indication of the intention of God, not of His manner
602 of carrying it out.
603 Thus when it is said, "God has received the odour of your
604 incense, and will in recompense give you a rich land," that is
605 equivalent to saying that the same intention which a man
606 would have, who, pleased with your perfumes, should in recompense
607 give you a rich land, God will have towards you, because
608 you have had the same intention as a man has towards him
609 to whom he presents perfumes. So *iratus est*, a "jealous
610 God,"[264] etc. For, the things of God being inexpressible, they
611 cannot be spoken of otherwise, and the Church makes use of
612 them even to-day: *Quia confortavil seras*,[265] etc.
613 It is not allowable to attribute to Scripture the meaning
614 which is not revealed to us that it has. Thus, to say that the
615 closed *mem*[266] of Isaiah signifies six hundred, has not been revealed.
616 It might be said that the final *tsade* and *he deficientes* may
617 signify mysteries. But it is not allowable to say so, and still
618 less to say this is the way of the philosopher's stone. But we
619 say that the literal meaning is not the true meaning, because
620 the prophets have themselves said so.
621 #### 687
622 I do not say that the *mem* is mystical.
623 #### 688
624 Moses (Deut. xxx) promises that God will circumcise their
625 heart to render them capable of loving Him.
626 #### 689
627 One saying of David, or of Moses, as for instance that "God
628 will circumcise the heart," enables us to judge of their spirit.
629 If all their other expressions were ambiguous, and left us in
630 doubt whether they were philosophers or Christians, one saying
631 of this kind would in fact determine all the rest, as one sentence
632 of Epictetus decides the meaning of all the rest to be the opposite.
633 So far ambiguity exists, but not afterwards.
634 #### 690
635 If one of two persons, who are telling silly stories, uses language
636 with a double meaning, understood in his own circle, while the
637 other uses it with only one meaning, any one not in the secret,
638 who hears them both talk in this manner, will pass upon them
639 the same judgment. But if afterwards, in the rest of their conversation
640 one says angelic things, and the other always dull
641 commonplaces, he will judge that the one spoke in mysteries,
642 and not the other; the one having sufficiently shown that he is
643 incapable of such foolishness, and capable of being mysterious;
644 and the other that he is incapable of mystery, and capable of
645 foolishness.
646 The Old Testament is a cipher.
647 #### 691
648 There are some that see clearly that man has no other enemy
649 than lust, which turns him from God, and not God; and that he
650 has no other good than God, and not a rich land. Let those who
651 believe that the good of man is in the flesh, and evil in what
652 turns him away from sensual pleasures, [*satiate*] themselves
653 with them, and [*die*] in them. But let those who seek God
654 with all their heart, who are only troubled at not seeing Him,
655 who desire only to possess Him, and have as enemies only
656 those who turn them away from Him, who are grieved at seeing
657 themselves surrounded and overwhelmed with such enemies,
658 take comfort. I proclaim to them happy news. There exists
659 a Redeemer for them. I shall show Him to them. I shall
660 show that there is a God for them. I shall not show Him to
661 others. I shall make them see that a Messiah has been promised,
662 who should deliver them from their enemies, and that One has
663 come to free them from their iniquities, but not from their
664 enemies.
665 When David foretold that the Messiah would deliver His
666 people from their enemies, one can believe that in the flesh these
667 would be the Egyptians; and then I cannot show that the
668 prophecy was fulfilled. But one can well believe also that the
669 enemies would be their sins; for indeed the Egyptians were not
670 their enemies, but their sins were so. This word, enemies, is
671 therefore ambiguous. But if he says elsewhere, as he does,
672 that He will deliver His people from their sins, as indeed do
673 Isaiah and others, the ambiguity is removed, and the double
674 meaning of enemies is reduced to the simple meaning of iniquities.
675 For if he had sins in his mind, he could well denote them as
676 enemies; but if he thought of enemies, he could not designate
677 them as iniquities.
678 Now Moses, David, and Isaiah used the same terms. Who
679 will say then that they have not the same meaning, and that
680 David's meaning, which is plainly iniquities when he spoke of
681 enemies, was not the same as [*that of*] Moses when speaking
682 of enemies?
683 Daniel (ix) prays for the deliverance of the people from the
684 captivity of their enemies. But he was thinking of sins, and,
685 to show this, he says that Gabriel came to tell him that his prayer
686 was heard, and that there were only seventy weeks to wait, after
687 which the people would be freed from iniquity, sin would have
688 an end, and the Redeemer, the Holy of Holies, would bring
689 *eternal* justice, not legal, but eternal.
SECTION XI
67 (Texto do capítulo)
THE PROPHECIES
70 #### 692
71 When I see the blindness and the wretchedness of man, when
72 I regard the whole silent universe, and man without light, left
73 to himself, and, as it were, lost in this corner of the universe,
74 without knowing who has put him there, what he has come to
75 do, what will become of him at death, and incapable of all
76 knowledge, I become terrified, like a man who should be carried
77 in his sleep to a dreadful desert island, and should awake without
78 knowing where he is, and without means of escape. And
79 thereupon I wonder how people in a condition so wretched do
80 not fall into despair. I see other persons around me of a like
81 nature. I ask them if they are better informed than I am.
82 They tell me that they are not. And thereupon these wretched
83 and lost beings, having looked around them, and seen some
84 pleasing objects, have given and attached themselves to them.
85 For my own part, I have not been able to attach myself to them,
86 and, considering how strongly it appears that there is something
87 else than what I see, I have examined whether this God has not
88 left some sign of Himself.
89 I see many contradictory religions, and consequently all false
90 save one. Each wants to be believed on its own authority, and
91 threatens unbelievers. I do not therefore believe them. Every
92 one can say this; every one can call himself a prophet. But I
93 see that Christian religion wherein prophecies are fulfilled; and
94 that is what every one cannot do.
95 #### 693
96 And what crowns all this is prediction, so that it should not
97 be said that it is chance which has done it.
98 Whosoever, having only a week to live, will not find out
99 that it is expedient to believe that all this is not a stroke of
100 chance ...
101 Now, if the passions had no hold on us, a week and a hundred
102 years would amount to the same thing.
103 #### 694
104 *Prophecies.*—Great Pan is dead.[267]
105 #### 695
106 *Susceperunt verbum cum omni aviditate, scrutantes Scripturas,
107 si ita se haberent.*[268]
108 #### 696
109 *Prodita lege.*—*Impleta cerne.*—*Implenda collige.*
110 #### 697
111 We understand the prophecies only when we see the events
112 happen. Thus the proofs of retreat, discretion, silence, etc. are
113 proofs only to those who know and believe them.
114 Joseph so internal in a law so external.
115 Outward penances dispose to inward, as humiliations to
116 humility. Thus the ...
117 #### 698
118 The synagogue has preceded the church; the Jews, the
119 Christians. The prophets have foretold the Christians; Saint
120 John, Jesus Christ.
121 #### 699
122 It is glorious to see with the eyes of faith the history of Herod
123 and of Cæsar.
124 #### 700
125 The zeal of the Jews for their law and their temple (Josephus,
126 and Philo the Jew, *Ad Caïum*). What other people had such a
127 zeal? It was necessary they should have it.
128 Jesus Christ foretold as to the time and the state of the world.
129 The ruler taken from the thigh,[269] and the fourth monarchy. How
130 lucky we are to see this light amidst this darkness!
131 How fine it is to see, with the eyes of faith, Darius and Cyrus,
132 Alexander, the Romans, Pompey and Herod working, without
133 knowing it, for the glory of the Gospel!
134 #### 701
135 Zeal of the Jewish people for the law, especially after there
136 were no more prophets.
137 #### 702
138 While the prophets were for maintaining the law, the people
139 were indifferent. But since there have been no more prophets,
140 zeal has succeeded them.
141 #### 703
142 The devil troubled the zeal of the Jews before Jesus Christ,
143 because he would have been their salvation, but not since.
144 The Jewish people scorned by the Gentiles; the Christian
145 people persecuted.
146 #### 704
147 *Proof.*—Prophecies with their fulfilment; what has preceded
148 and what has followed Jesus Christ.
149 #### 705
150 The prophecies are the strongest proof of Jesus Christ. It
151 is for them also that God has made most provision; for the event
152 which has fulfilled them is a miracle existing since the birth of
153 the Church to the end. So God has raised up prophets during
154 sixteen hundred years, and, during four hundred years afterwards,
155 He has scattered all these prophecies among all the Jews,
156 who carried them into all parts of the world. Such was the
157 preparation for the birth of Jesus Christ, and, as His Gospel
158 was to be believed by all the world, it was not only necessary
159 that there should be prophecies to make it believed, but that
160 these prophecies should exist throughout the whole world, in
161 order to make it embraced by the whole world.
162 #### 706
163 But it was not enough that the prophecies should exist. It
164 was necessary that they should be distributed throughout all
165 places, and preserved throughout all times. And in order that
166 this agreement might not be taken for an effect of chance, it was
167 necessary that this should be foretold.
168 It is far more glorious for the Messiah that the Jews should
169 be the spectators, and even the instruments of His glory, besides
170 that God had reserved them.
171 #### 707
172 *Prophecies.*—The time foretold by the state of the Jewish
173 people, by the state of the heathen, by the state of the temple,
174 by the number of years.
175 #### 708
176 One must be bold to predict the same thing in so many ways.
177 It was necessary that the four idolatrous or pagan monarchies,
178 the end of the kingdom of Judah, and the seventy weeks, should
179 happen at the same time, and all this before the second temple
180 was destroyed.
181 #### 709
182 *Prophecies.*—If one man alone had made a book of predictions
183 about Jesus Christ, as to the time and the manner, and Jesus
184 Christ had come in conformity to these prophecies, this fact
185 would have infinite weight.
186 But there is much more here. Here is a succession of men
187 during four thousand years, who, consequently and without
188 variation, come, one after another, to foretell this same event.
189 Here is a whole people who announce it, and who have existed
190 for four thousand years, in order to give corporate testimony
191 of the assurances which they have, and from which they cannot
192 be diverted by whatever threats and persecutions people may
193 make against them. This is far more important.
194 #### 710
195 *Predictions of particular things.*—They were strangers in
196 Egypt, without any private property, either in that country or
197 elsewhere. [There was not the least appearance, either of the
198 royalty which had previously existed so long, or of that supreme
199 council of seventy judges which they called the *Sanhedrin*, and
200 which, having been instituted by Moses, lasted to the time of
201 Jesus Christ. All these things were as far removed from their
202 state at that time as they could be], when Jacob, dying, and
203 blessing his twelve children, declared to them, that they would
204 be proprietors of a great land, and foretold in particular to the
205 family of Judah, that the kings, who would one day rule them,
206 should be of his race; and that all his brethren should be their
207 subjects; [and that even the Messiah, who was to be the
208 expectation of nations, should spring from him; and that the
209 kingship should not be taken away from Judah, nor the ruler
210 and law-giver of his descendants, till the expected Messiah
211 should arrive in his family].
212 This same Jacob, disposing of this future land as though he
213 had been its ruler, gave a portion to Joseph more than to the
214 others. "I give you," said he, "one part more than to your
215 brothers." And blessing his two children, Ephraim and
216 Manasseh, whom Joseph had presented to him, the elder,
217 Manasseh, on his right, and the young Ephraim on his left, he
218 put his arms crosswise, and placing his right hand on the head
219 of Ephraim, and his left on Manasseh, he blessed them in this
220 manner. And, upon Joseph's representing to him that he was
221 preferring the younger, he replied to him with admirable resolution:
222 "I know it well, my son; but Ephraim will increase more
223 than Manasseh." This has been indeed so true in the result,
224 that, being alone almost as fruitful as the two entire lines which
225 composed a whole kingdom, they have been usually called by the
226 name of Ephraim alone.
227 This same Joseph, when dying, bade his children carry his
228 bones with them when they should go into that land, to which
229 they only came two hundred years afterwards.
230 Moses, who wrote all these things so long before they happened,
231 himself assigned to each family portions of that land before they
232 entered it, as though he had been its ruler. [In fact he declared
233 that God was to raise up from their nation and their race a
234 prophet, of whom he was the type; and he foretold them exactly
235 all that was to happen to them in the land which they were to
236 enter after his death, the victories which God would give them,
237 their ingratitude towards God, the punishments which they
238 would receive for it, and the rest of their adventures.] He
239 gave them judges who should make the division. He prescribed
240 the entire form of political government which they
241 should observe, the cities of refuge which they should build,
242 and ...
243 #### 711
244 The prophecies about particular things are mingled with
245 those about the Messiah, so that the prophecies of the Messiah
246 should not be without proofs, nor the special prophecies without
247 fruit.
248 #### 712
249 *Perpetual captivity of the Jews.*—Jer. xi, 11: "I will bring
250 evil upon Judah from which they shall not be able to escape."
251 *Types.*—Is. v: "The Lord had a vineyard, from which He
252 looked for grapes; and it brought forth only wild grapes. I
253 will therefore lay it waste, and destroy it; the earth shall only
254 bring forth thorns, and I will forbid the clouds from *[raining]*
255 upon it. The vineyard of the Lord is the house of Israel, and
256 the men of Judah His pleasant plant. I looked that they should
257 do justice, and they bring forth only iniquities."
258 Is. viii: "Sanctify the Lord with fear and trembling; let
259 Him be your only dread, and He shall be to you for a sanctuary,
260 but for a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence to both the
261 houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of
262 Jerusalem; and many among them shall stumble against that
263 stone, and fall, and be broken, and be snared, and perish. Hide
264 my words, and cover my law for my disciples.
265 "I will then wait in patience upon the Lord that hideth and
266 concealeth Himself from the house of Jacob."
267 Is. xxix: "Be amazed and wonder, people of Israel; stagger
268 and stumble, and be drunken, but not with wine; stagger, but
269 not with strong drink. For the Lord hath poured out upon
270 you the spirit of deep sleep. He will close your eyes; He will
271 cover your princes and your prophets that have visions."
272 (Daniel xii: "The wicked shall not understand, but the wise
273 shall understand." Hosea, the last chapter, the last verse,
274 after many temporal blessings, says: "Who is wise, and he shall
275 understand these things, etc.?") "And the visions of all the
276 prophets are become unto you as a sealed book, which men
277 deliver to one that is learned, and who can read; and he saith,
278 I cannot read it, for it is sealed. And when the book is delivered
279 to them that are not learned, they say I am not learned.
280 "Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people with
281 their lips do honour me, but have removed their heart far from
282 me,"—there is the reason and the cause of it; for if they adored
283 God in their hearts, they would understand the prophecies,—
284 "and their fear towards me is taught by the precept of man.
285 Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among
286 this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder; for the
287 wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and their understanding
288 shall be [hid]."
289 *Prophecies. Proofs of Divinity.*—Is. xli: "Shew the things
290 that are to come hereafter, that we may know that ye are gods:
291 we will incline our heart unto your words. Teach us the things
292 that have been at the beginning, and declare us things for to
293 come.
294 "By this we shall know that ye are gods. Yea, do good or
295 do evil, if you can. Let us then behold it and reason together.
296 Behold, ye are of nothing, and only an abomination, etc.
297 Who," (among contemporary writers), "hath declared from the
298 beginning that we may know of the things done from the
299 beginning and origin? that we may say, You are righteous.
300 There is none that teacheth us, yea, there is none that
301 declareth the future."
302 Is. xlii: "I am the Lord, and my glory will I not give to
303 another. I have foretold the things which have come to pass,
304 and things that are to come do I declare. Sing unto God a new
305 song in all the earth.
306 "Bring forth the blind people that have eyes and see not,
307 and the deaf that have ears and hear not. Let all the nations
308 be gathered together. Who among them can declare this, and
309 shew us former things, and things to come? Let them bring
310 forth their witnesses, that they may be justified; or let them
311 hear, and say, It is truth.
312 "Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord, and my servant whom
313 I have chosen; that ye may know and believe me, and understand
314 that I am He.
315 "I have declared, and have saved, and I alone have done
316 wonders before your eyes: ye are my witnesses, said the Lord,
317 that I am God.
318 "For your sake I have brought down the forces of the Babylonians.
319 I am the Lord, your Holy One and creator.
320 "I have made a way in the sea, and a path in the mighty
321 waters. I am He that drowned and destroyed for ever the
322 mighty enemies that have resisted you.
323 "Remember ye not the former things, neither consider the
324 things of old.
325 "Behold, I will do a new thing; now it shall spring forth;
326 shall ye not know it? I will even make a way in the wilderness,
327 and rivers in the desert.
328 "This people have I formed for myself; I have established
329 them to shew forth my praise, etc.
330 "I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy transgressions for
331 mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins. Put in
332 remembrance your ingratitude: see thou, if thou mayest be
333 justified. Thy first father hath sinned, and thy teachers have
334 transgressed against me."
335 Is. xliv: "I am the first, and I am the last, saith the Lord.
336 Let him who will equal himself to me, declare the order of
337 things since I appointed the ancient people, and the things that
338 are coming. Fear ye not: have I not told you all these things?
339 Ye are my witnesses."
340 *Prophecy of Cyrus.*—Is. xlv, 4: "For Jacob's sake, mine elect,
341 I have called thee by thy name."
342 Is. xlv, 21: "Come and let us reason together. Who hath
343 declared this from ancient time? Who hath told it from that
344 time? Have not I, the Lord?"
345 Is. xlvi: "Remember the former things of old, and know
346 there is none like me, declaring the end from the beginning, and
347 from ancient times the things that are not yet done, saying,
348 My counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure."
349 Is. xlii: "Behold, the former things are come to pass, and
350 new things do I declare; before they spring forth I tell you of
351 them."
352 Is. xlviii, 3: "I have declared the former things from the
353 beginning; I did them suddenly; and they came to pass. Because
354 I know that thou art obstinate, that thy spirit is rebellious, and
355 thy brow brass; I have even declared it to thee before it came to
356 pass: lest thou shouldst say that it was the work of thy gods,
357 and the effect of their commands.
358 "Thou hast seen all this; and will not ye declare it? I have
359 shewed thee new things from this time, even hidden things,
360 and thou didst not know them. They are created now, and not
361 from the beginning; I have kept them hidden from thee; lest
362 thou shouldst say, Behold, I knew them.
363 "Yea, thou knewest not; yea, thou heardest not; yea, from
364 that time that thine ear was not opened: for I knew that thou
365 couldst deal very treacherously, and wast called a transgressor
366 from the womb."
367 *Reprobation of the Jews and conversion of the Gentiles.*—Is.
368 lxv: "I am sought of them that asked not for me; I am
369 found of them that sought me not; I said, Behold me, behold
370 me, behold me, unto a nation that did not call upon my name.
371 "I have spread out my hands all the day unto an unbelieving
372 people, which walketh in a way that was not good, after their
373 own thoughts; a people that provoketh me to anger continually
374 by the sins they commit in my face; that sacrificeth to idols, etc.
375 "These shall be scattered like smoke in the day of my
376 wrath, etc.
377 "Your iniquities, and the iniquities of your fathers, will I
378 assemble together, and will recompense you for all according
379 to your works.
380 "Thus saith the Lord, As the new wine is found in the cluster,
381 and one saith, Destroy it not, for a blessing is in it [and the
382 promise of fruit]: for my servants' sake I will not destroy all
383 Israel.
384 "Thus I will bring forth a seed out of Jacob and out of Judah,
385 an inheritor of my mountains, and mine elect and my servants
386 shall inherit it, and my fertile and abundant plains; but I will
387 destroy all others, because you have forgotten your God to
388 serve strange gods. I called, and ye did not answer; I spake,
389 and ye did not hear; and ye did choose the thing which I forbade.
390 "Therefore thus saith the Lord, Behold, my servants shall
391 eat, but ye shall be hungry; my servants shall rejoice, but ye
392 shall be ashamed; my servants shall sing for joy of heart, but
393 ye shall cry and howl for vexation of spirit.
394 "And ye shall leave your name for a curse unto my chosen:
395 for the Lord shall slay thee, and call His servants by another
396 name, that he who blesseth himself in the earth shall bless
397 himself in God, etc., because the former troubles are forgotten.
398 "For, behold, I create new heavens and a new earth; and the
399 former things shall not be remembered, nor come into mind.
400 "But be ye glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create;
401 for, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people a joy.
402 "And I will rejoice in Jerusalem and joy in my people; and the
403 voice of weeping shall no more be heard in her, nor the voice
404 of crying.
405 "Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet
406 speaking, I will hear. The wolf and the lamb shall feed together,
407 and the lion shall eat straw like the bullock; and dust shall be
408 the serpent's meat. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my
409 holy mountain."
410 Is. lvi, 3: "Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do
411 justice: for my salvation is near to come, and my righteousness
412 to be revealed.
413 "Blessed is the man that doeth this, that keepeth the Sabbath,
414 and keepeth his hand from doing any evil.
415 "Neither let the strangers that have joined themselves to me,
416 say, God will separate me from His people. For thus saith the
417 Lord: Whoever will keep my Sabbath, and choose the things
418 that please me, and take hold of my covenant; even unto them
419 will I give in mine house a place and a name better than that
420 of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name,
421 that shall not be cut off."
422 Is. lix, 9: "Therefore for our iniquities is justice far from us:
423 we wait for light, but behold obscurity; for brightness, but we
424 walk in darkness. We grope for the wall like the blind; we
425 stumble at noon day as in the night: we are in desolate places
426 as dead men.
427 "We roar all like bears, and mourn sore like doves; we look
428 for judgment, but there is none; for salvation, but it is far
429 from us."
430 Is. lxvi, 18: "But I know their works and their thoughts;
431 it shall come that I will gather all nations and tongues, and they
432 shall see my glory.
433 "And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those
434 that escape of them unto the nations, to Africa, to Lydia, to
435 Italy, to Greece, and to the people that have not heard my
436 fame, neither have seen my glory. And they shall bring your
437 brethren."
438 Jer. vii. *Reprobation of the Temple*: "Go ye unto Shiloth,
439 where I set my name at the first, and see what I did to it for the
440 wickedness of my people. And now, because ye have done all
441 these works, saith the Lord, I will do unto this house, wherein
442 my name is called upon, wherein ye trust, and unto the place
443 which I gave to your priests, as I have done to Shiloth." (For
444 I have rejected it, and made myself a temple elsewhere.)
445 "And I will cast you out of my sight, as I have cast out all
446 your brethren, even the seed of Ephraim." (Rejected for ever.)
447 "Therefore pray not for this people."
448 Jer. vii, 22: "What avails it you to add sacrifice to sacrifice?
449 For I spake not unto your fathers, when I brought them out
450 of the land of Egypt, concerning burnt offerings or sacrifices.
451 But this thing commanded I them, saying, Obey and be faithful
452 to my commandments, and I will be your God, and ye shall be
453 my people." (It was only after they had sacrificed to the golden
454 calf that I gave myself sacrifices to turn into good an evil custom.)
455 Jer. vii, 4: "Trust ye not in lying words, saying, The temple
456 of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord,
457 are these."
458 #### 713
459 The Jews witnesses for God. Is. xliii, 9; xliv, 8.
460 *Prophecies fulfilled.*—I Kings xiii, 2.—I Kings xxiii, 16.—
461 Joshua vi, 26.—I Kings xvi, 34.—Deut. xxiii.
462 Malachi i, II. The sacrifice of the Jews rejected, and the
463 sacrifice of the heathen, (even out of Jerusalem,) and in all
464 places.
465 Moses, before dying, foretold the calling of the Gentiles, Deut.
466 xxxii, 21, and the reprobation of the Jews.
467 Moses foretold what would happen to each tribe.
468 *Prophecy.*—"Your name shall be a curse unto mine elect,
469 and I will give them another name."
470 "Make their heart fat,"[270] and how? by flattering their lust
471 and making them hope to satisfy it.
472 #### 714
473 *Prophecy.*—Amos and Zechariah. They have sold the just
474 one, and therefore will not be recalled.—Jesus Christ betrayed.
475 They shall no more remember Egypt. See Is. xliii, 16, 17,
476 18, 19. Jer. xxiii, 6, 7.
477 *Prophecy.*—The Jews shall be scattered abroad. Is. xxvii, 6.—A
478 new law, Jerem. xxxi, 32.
479 Malachi. *Grotius.*—The second temple glorious.—Jesus
480 Christ will come. Haggai ii, 7, 8, 9, 10.
481 The calling of the Gentiles. Joel ii, 28. Hosea ii, 24. Deut.
482 xxxii, 21. Malachi i, 11.
483 #### 715
484 Hosea iii.—Is. xlii, xlviii, liv, lx, lxi, last verse. "I foretold
485 it long since that they might know that it is I." Jaddus to
486 Alexander.
487 #### 716
488 [*Prophecies.*—The promise that David will always have
489 descendants. Jer. xiii, 13.]
490 #### 717
491 The eternal reign of the race of David, 2 Chron., by all the
492 prophecies, and with an oath. And it was not temporally
493 fulfilled. Jer. xxiii, 20.
494 #### 718
495 We might perhaps think that, when the prophets foretold
496 that the sceptre should not depart from Judah until the eternal
497 King came, they spoke to flatter the people, and that their
498 prophecy was proved false by Herod. But to show that this
499 was not their meaning, and that, on the contrary, they knew
500 well that this temporal kingdom should cease, they said that
501 they would be without a king and without a prince, and for a
502 long time. Hosea iii, 4.
503 #### 719
504 *Non habemus regem nisi Cæsarem.*[271] Therefore Jesus Christ
505 was the Messiah, since they had no longer any king but a
506 stranger, and would have no other.
507 #### 720
508 We have no king but Cæsar.
509 #### 721
510 Daniel ii: "All thy soothsayers and wise men cannot shew
511 unto thee the secret which thou hast demanded. But there is
512 a God in heaven who can do so, and that hath revealed to thee
513 in thy dream what shall be in the latter days," (This dream
514 must have caused him much misgiving.)
515 "And it is not by my own wisdom that I have knowledge of
516 this secret, but by the revelation of this same God, that hath
517 revealed it to me, to make it manifest in thy presence.
518 "Thy dream was then of this kind. Thou sawest a great
519 image, high and terrible, which stood before thee. His head
520 was of gold, his breast and arms of silver, his belly and his thighs
521 of brass, his legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay.
522 Thus thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands,
523 which smote the image upon his feet, that were of iron and of
524 clay, and brake them to pieces.
525 "Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the
526 gold broken to pieces together, and the wind carried them
527 away; but this stone that smote the image became a great
528 mountain, and filled the whole earth. This is the dream, and
529 now I will give thee the interpretation thereof.
530 "Thou who art the greatest of kings, and to whom God
531 hath given a power so vast that thou art renowned among all
532 peoples, art the head of gold which thou hast seen. But after
533 thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, and another
534 third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth.
535 "But the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron, and even as
536 iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things, so shall this
537 empire break in pieces and bruise all.
538 "And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of clay
539 and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall
540 be in it of the strength of iron and of the weakness of clay.
541 "But as iron cannot be firmly mixed with clay, so they who
542 are represented by the iron and by the clay, shall not cleave
543 one to another though united by marriage.
544 "Now in the days of these kings shall God set up a kingdom,
545 which shall never be destroyed, nor ever be delivered up to other
546 people. It shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms,
547 and it shall stand for ever, according as thou sawest that the
548 stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that
549 it fell from the mountain, and brake in pieces the iron, the
550 clay, the silver, and the gold. God hath made known to thee
551 what shall come to pass hereafter. This dream is certain, and
552 the interpretation thereof sure.
553 "Then Nebuchadnezzar fell upon his face towards the
554 earth," etc.
555 Daniel viii, 8. "Daniel having seen the combat of the ram
556 and of the he-goat, who vanquished him and ruled over the
557 earth, whereof the principal horn being broken four others came
558 up toward the four winds of heaven, and out of one of them
559 came forth a little horn, which waxed exceedingly great toward
560 the south, and toward the east, and toward the land of Israel,
561 and it waxed great even to the host of heaven; and it cast down
562 some of the stars, and stamped upon them, and at last overthrew
563 the prince, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away,
564 and the place of his sanctuary was cast down.
565 "This is what Daniel saw. He sought the meaning of it, and
566 a voice cried in this manner, 'Gabriel, make this man to understand
567 the vision,' And Gabriel said:
568 "The ram which thou sawest is the king of the Medes and
569 Persians, and the he-goat is the king of Greece, and the great
570 horn that is between his eyes is the first king of this monarchy.
571 "Now that being broken, whereas four stood up for it, four
572 kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his power.
573 "And in the latter time of their kingdom, when iniquities
574 are come to the full, there shall arise a king, insolent and strong,
575 but not by his own power, to whom all things shall succeed after
576 his own will; and he shall destroy the holy people, and through
577 his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand, and
578 he shall destroy many. He shall also stand up against the
579 Prince of princes, but he shall perish miserably, and nevertheless
580 by a violent hand."
581 Daniel ix, 20. "Whilst I was praying with all my heart, and
582 confessing my sin and the sin of all my people, and prostrating
583 myself before my God, even Gabriel, whom I had seen in the
584 vision at the beginning, came to me and touched me about the
585 time of the evening oblation, and he informed me and said, O
586 Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee the knowledge of
587 things. At the beginning of thy supplications I came to shew
588 that which thou didst desire, for thou are greatly beloved:
589 therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision.
590 Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon thy
591 holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins,
592 and to abolish iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness;
593 to accomplish the vision and the prophecies, and to anoint the
594 Most Holy. (After which this people shall be no more thy
595 people, nor this city the holy city. The times of wrath shall be
596 passed, and the years of grace shall come for ever.)
597 "Know therefore, and understand, that, from the going forth
598 of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the
599 Messiah the Prince, shall be seven weeks, and three score and
600 two weeks." (The Hebrews were accustomed to divide numbers,
601 and to place the small first. Thus, 7 and 62 make 69. Of this
602 70 there will then remain the 70th, that is to say, the 7 last
603 years of which he will speak next.)
604 "The street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous
605 times. And after three score and two weeks," (which have
606 followed the first seven. Christ will then be killed after the
607 sixty-nine weeks, that is to say, in the last week), "the Christ
608 shall be cut off, and a people of the prince that shall come shall
609 destroy the city and the sanctuary, and overwhelm all, and the
610 end of that war shall accomplish the desolation."
611 "Now one week," (which is the seventieth, which remains),
612 "shall confirm the covenant with many, and in the midst of the
613 week," (that is to say, the last three and a half years), "he shall
614 cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading
615 of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until
616 the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon
617 the desolate."
618 Daniel xi. "The angel said to Daniel: There shall stand up
619 yet," (after Cyrus, under whom this still is), "three kings in
620 Persia," (Cambyses, Smerdis, Darius); "and the fourth who
621 shall then come," (Xerxes) "shall be far richer than they all,
622 and far stronger, and shall stir up all his people against the
623 Greeks.
624 "But a mighty king shall stand up," (Alexander), "that shall
625 rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. And
626 when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall
627 be divided in four parts toward the four winds of heaven," (as
628 he had said above, vii, 6; viii, 8), "but not his posterity; and his
629 successors shall not equal his power, for his kingdom shall be
630 plucked up, even for others besides these," (his four chief
631 successors).
632 "And the king of the south," (Ptolemy, son of Lagos, Egypt),
633 "shall be strong; but one of his princes shall be strong above
634 him, and his dominion shall be a great dominion," (Seleucus,
635 King of Syria. Appian says that he was the most powerful of
636 Alexander's successors).
637 "And in the end of years they shall join themselves together,
638 and the king's daughter of the south," (Berenice, daughter of
639 Ptolemy Philadelphus, son of the other Ptolemy), "shall come
640 to the king of the north," (to Antiochus Deus, King of Syria
641 and of Asia, son of Seleucus Lagidas), "to make peace between
642 these princes.
643 "But neither she nor her seed shall have a long authority;
644 for she and they that brought her, and her children, and her
645 friends, shall be delivered to death." (Berenice and her son
646 were killed by Seleucus Callinicus.)
647 "But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up,"
648 (Ptolemy Euergetes was the issue of the same father as Berenice),
649 "which shall come with a mighty army into the land of the
650 king of the north, where he shall put all under subjection, and
651 he shall also carry captive into Egypt their gods, their princes,
652 their gold, their silver, and all their precious spoils," (if he had
653 not been called into Egypt by domestic reasons, says Justin,
654 he would have entirely stripped Seleucus); "and he shall continue
655 several years when the king of the north can do nought
656 against him.
657 "And so he shall return into his kingdom. But his sons
658 shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great
659 forces," (Seleucus Ceraunus, Antiochus the Great). "And
660 their army shall come and overthrow all; wherefore the king of
661 the south shall be moved with choler, and shall also form a great
662 army, and fight him," (Ptolemy Philopator against Antiochus
663 the Great at Raphia), "and conquer; and his troops shall become
664 insolent, and his heart shall be lifted up," (this Ptolemy desecrated
665 the temple; Josephus): "he shall cast down many ten
666 thousands, but he shall not be strengthened by it. For the
667 king of the north," (Antiochus the Great), "shall return with a
668 greater multitude than before, and in those times also a great
669 number of enemies shall stand up against the king of the south,"
670 (during the reign of the young Ptolemy Epiphanes); "also the
671 apostates and robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to
672 establish the vision; but they shall fall." (Those who abandon
673 their religion to please Euergetes, when he will send his troops
674 to Scopas; for Antiochus will again take Scopas, and conquer
675 them.) "And the king of the north shall destroy the fenced cities,
676 and the arms of the south shall not withstand, and all shall yield
677 to his will; he shall stand in the land of Israel, and it shall yield
678 to him. And thus he shall think to make himself master of all
679 the empire of Egypt," (despising the youth of Epiphanes, says
680 Justin). "And for that he shall make alliance with him, and
681 give his daughter" (Cleopatra, in order that she may betray
682 her husband. On which Appian says that doubting his ability
683 to make himself master of Egypt by force, because of the protection
684 of the Romans, he wished to attempt it by cunning).
685 "He shall wish to corrupt her, but she shall not stand on his
686 side, neither be for him. Then he shall turn his face to other
687 designs, and shall think to make himself master of some isles,"
688 (that is to say, seaports), "and shall take many," (as Appian
689 says).
690 "But a prince shall oppose his conquests," (Scipio Africanus,
691 who stopped the progress of Antiochus the Great, because he
692 offended the Romans in the person of their allies), "and shall
693 cause the reproach offered by him to cease. He shall then
694 return into his kingdom and there perish, and be no more."
695 (He was slain by his soldiers.)
696 "And he who shall stand up in his estate," (Seleucus Philopator
697 or Soter, the son of Antiochus the Great), "shall be a tyrant, a
698 raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom," (which means the
699 people), "but within a few days he shall be destroyed, neither
700 in anger nor in battle. And in his place shall stand up a vile
701 person, unworthy of the honour of the kingdom, but he shall
702 come in cleverly by flatteries. All armies shall bend before
703 him; he shall conquer them, and even the prince with whom
704 he has made a covenant. For having renewed the league with
705 him, he shall work deceitfully, and enter with a small people
706 into his province, peaceably and without fear. He shall take
707 the fattest places, and shall do that which his fathers have not
708 done, and ravage on all sides. He shall forecast great devices
709 during his time."
710 #### 722
711 *Prophecies.*—The seventy weeks of Daniel are ambiguous as
712 regards the term of commencement, because of the terms of the
713 prophecy; and as regards the term of conclusion, because of the
714 differences among chronologists. But all this difference extends
715 only to two hundred years.
716 #### 723
717 *Predictions.*—That in the fourth monarchy, before the destruction
718 of the second temple, before the dominion of the Jews was
719 taken away, in the seventieth week of Daniel, during the continuance
720 of the second temple, the heathen should be instructed,
721 and brought to the knowledge of the God worshipped by the
722 Jews; that those who loved Him should be delivered from their
723 enemies, and filled with His fear and love.
724 And it happened that in the fourth monarchy, before the
725 destruction of the second temple, etc., the heathen in great
726 number worshipped God, and led an angelic life. Maidens
727 dedicated their virginity and their life to God. Men renounced
728 their pleasures. What Plato could only make acceptable to a
729 few men, specially chosen and instructed, a secret influence
730 imparted, by the power of a few words, to a hundred million
731 ignorant men.
732 The rich left their wealth. Children left the dainty homes of
733 their parents to go into the rough desert. (See Philo the Jew.)
734 All this was foretold a great while ago. For two thousand
735 years no heathen had worshipped the God of the Jews; and at
736 the time foretold, a great number of the heathen worshipped
737 this only God. The temples were destroyed. The very kings
738 made submission to the cross. All this was due to the Spirit
739 of God, which was spread abroad upon the earth.
740 No heathen, since Moses until Jesus Christ, believed according
741 to the very Rabbis. A great number of the heathen, after
742 Jesus Christ, believed in the books of Moses, kept them in
743 substance and spirit, and only rejected what was useless.
744 #### 724
745 *Prophecies.*—The conversion of the Egyptians (Isaiah xix, 19);
746 an altar in Egypt to the true God.
747 #### 725
748 *Prophecies.*—*In Egypt.*—*Pugio Fidei*, p. 659. *Talmud.*
749 "It is a tradition among us, that, when the Messiah shall
750 come, the house of God, destined for the dispensation of His
751 Word, shall be full of filth and impurity; and that the wisdom
752 of the scribes shall be corrupt and rotten. Those who shall be
753 afraid to sin, shall be rejected by the people, and treated as
754 senseless fools."
755 Is. xlix: "Listen, O isles, unto me, and hearken, ye people,
756 from afar: The Lord hath called me by my name from the
757 womb of my mother; in the shadow of His hand hath He hid me,
758 and hath made my words like a sharp sword, and said unto me,
759 Thou art my servant in whom I will be glorified. Then I said,
760 Lord, have I laboured in vain? have I spent my strength for
761 nought? yet surely my judgment is with Thee, O Lord, and
762 my work with Thee. And now, saith the Lord, that formed
763 me from the womb to be His servant, to bring Jacob and Israel
764 again to Him, Thou shalt be glorious in my sight, and I will be
765 thy strength. It is a light thing that thou shouldst convert the
766 tribes of Jacob; I have raised thee up for a light to the Gentiles,
767 that thou mayest be my salvation unto the ends of the earth.
768 Thus saith the Lord to him whom man despiseth, to him whom
769 the nation abhorreth, to a servant of rulers, Princes and kings
770 shall worship thee, because the Lord is faithful that hath chosen
771 thee.
772 "Again saith the Lord unto me, I have heard thee in the
773 days of salvation and of mercy, and I will preserve thee for a
774 covenant of the people, to cause to inherit the desolate nations,
775 that thou mayest say to the prisoners: Go forth; to them that
776 are in darkness show yourselves, and possess these abundant and
777 fertile lands. They shall not hunger nor thirst, neither shall
778 the heat nor sun smite them; for he that hath mercy upon them
779 shall lead them, even by the springs of waters shall he guide
780 them, and make the mountains a way before them. Behold,
781 the peoples shall come from all parts, from the east and from
782 the west, from the north and from the south. Let the heavens
783 give glory to God; let the earth be joyful; for it hath pleased
784 the Lord to comfort His people, and He will have mercy upon
785 the poor who hope in Him.
786 "Yet Sion dared to say: The Lord hath forsaken me, and hath
787 forgotten me. Can a woman forget her child, that she should
788 not have compassion on the son of her womb? but if she forget,
789 yet will not I forget thee, O Sion. I will bear thee always
790 between my hands, and thy walls are continually before me.
791 They that shall build thee are come, and thy destroyers shall
792 go forth of thee. Lift up thine eyes round about, and behold;
793 all these gather themselves together, and come to thee. As
794 I live, saith the Lord, thou shalt surely clothe thee with them
795 all, as with an ornament. Thy waste and thy desolate places,
796 and the land of thy destruction, shall even now be too narrow
797 by reason of the inhabitants, and the children thou shalt have
798 after thy barrenness shall say again in thy ears: The place is
799 too strait for me: give place to me that I may dwell. Then
800 shalt thou say in thy heart: Who hath begotten me these, seeing
801 I have lost my children, and am desolate, a captive, and removing
802 to and fro? and who brought up these? Behold, I was left
803 alone; these, where had they been? And the Lord shall say to
804 thee: Behold, I will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and set
805 up my standard to the people; and they shall bring thy sons
806 in their arms and in their bosoms. And kings shall be their
807 nursing fathers, and queens their nursing mothers; they shall
808 bow down to thee with their face toward the earth, and lick up
809 the dust of thy feet; and thou shalt know that I am the Lord;
810 for they shall not be ashamed that wait for me. Shall the prey
811 be taken from the mighty? But even if the captives be taken
812 away from the strong, nothing shall hinder me from saving thy
813 children, and from destroying thy enemies; and all flesh shall
814 know that I am the Lord, thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the
815 mighty One of Jacob.
816 "Thus saith the Lord: What is the bill of this divorcement,
817 wherewith I have put away the synagogue? and why have I
818 delivered it into the hands of your enemies? Is it not for your
819 iniquities and for your transgressions that I have put it away?
820 "For I came, and no man received me; I called and there
821 was none to hear. Is my arm shortened, that I cannot redeem?
822 "Therefore I will show the tokens of mine anger; I will clothe
823 the heavens with darkness, and make sackcloth their covering.
824 "The Lord hath given me the tongue of the learned that I
825 should know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary.
826 He hath opened mine ear, and I have listened to Him as a master.
827 "The Lord hath revealed His will, and I was not rebellious.
828 "I gave my body to the smiters, and my cheeks to outrage;
829 I hid not my face from shame and spitting. But the Lord hath
830 helped me; therefore I have not been confounded.
831 "He is near that justifieth me; who will contend with me?
832 who will be mine adversary, and accuse me of sin, God himself
833 being my protector?
834 "All men shall pass away, and be consumed by time; let
835 those that fear God hearken to the voice of His servant; let
836 him that languisheth in darkness put his trust in the Lord.
837 But as for you, ye do but kindle the wrath of God upon you; ye
838 walk in the light of your fire and in the sparks that ye have
839 kindled. This shall ye have of mine hand; ye shall lie down
840 in sorrow.
841 "Hearken to me, ye that follow after righteousness, ye that
842 seek the Lord: look unto the rock whence ye are hewn, and to
843 the hole of the pit whence ye are digged. Look unto Abraham,
844 your father, and unto Sarah that bare you: for I called him alone,
845 when childless, and increased him. Behold, I have comforted
846 Zion, and heaped upon her blessings and consolations.
847 "Hearken unto me, my people, and give ear unto me: for a
848 law shall proceed from me, and I will make my judgment to
849 rest for a light of the Gentiles."
850 Amos viii. The prophet, having enumerated the sins of
851 Israel, said that God had sworn to take vengeance on them.
852 He says this: "And it shall come to pass in that day, saith
853 the Lord, that I will cause the sun to go down at noon, and
854 I will darken the earth in the clear day; and I will turn your
855 feasts into mourning, and all your songs into lamentation.
856 "You all shall have sorrow and suffering, and I will make
857 this nation mourn as for an only son, and the end therefore as
858 a bitter day. Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I
859 will send a famine in the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst
860 for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord. And they
861 shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the
862 east; they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and
863 shall not find it.
864 "In that day shall the fair virgins and young men faint for
865 thirst. They that have followed the idols of Samaria, and
866 sworn by the god of Dan, and followed the manner of Beersheba,
867 shall fall, and never rise up again."
868 Amos iii, 2: "Ye only have I known of all the families of the
869 earth for my people."
870 Daniel xii, 7. Having described all the extent of the reign
871 of the Messiah, he says: "All these things shall be finished, when
872 the scattering of the people of Israel shall be accomplished."
873 Haggai ii, 4: "Ye who, comparing this second house with the
874 glory of the first, despise it, be strong, saith the Lord, be strong,
875 O Zerubbabel, and O Jesus, the high priest, be strong, all ye
876 people of the land, and work. For I am with you, saith the
877 Lord of hosts; according to the word that I covenanted with
878 you when ye came out of Egypt, so my spirit remaineth among
879 you. Fear ye not. For thus saith the Lord of hosts: Yet one
880 little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the
881 sea, and the dry land," (a way of speaking to indicate a great
882 and an extraordinary change); "and I will shake all nations,
883 and the desire of all the Gentiles shall come; and I will fill this
884 house with glory, saith the Lord.
885 "The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord,"
886 (that is to say, it is not by that that I wish to be honoured; as
887 it is said elsewhere: All the beasts of the field are mine, what
888 advantages me that they are offered me in sacrifice?). "The
889 glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former,
890 saith the Lord of hosts; and in this place will I establish my house,
891 saith the Lord.
892 "According to all that thou desiredst in Horeb in the day of
893 the assembly, saying, Let us not hear again the voice of the Lord,
894 neither let us see this fire any more, that we die not.[272] And the
895 Lord said unto me, Their prayer is just. I will raise them up a
896 prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will
897 put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all
898 that I shall command him. And it shall come to pass, that
899 whosoever will not hearken unto my words which he will speak
900 in my name, I will require it of him."
901 Genesis xlix: "Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren shall
902 praise, and thou shalt conquer thine enemies; thy father's
903 children shall bow down before thee. Judah is a lion's whelp:
904 from the prey, my son, thou art gone up, and art couched as
905 a lion, and as a lioness that shall be roused up.
906 "The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver
907 from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the
908 gathering of the people be."
909 #### 726
910 *During the life of the Messiah.*—*Ænigmatis.*—Ezek. xvii.
911 His forerunner. Malachi iii.
912 He will be born an infant. Is. ix.
913 He will be born in the village of Bethlehem. Micah v. He
914 will appear chiefly in Jerusalem, and will be a descendant of
915 the family of Judah and of David.
916 He is to blind the learned and the wise, Is. vi, viii, xxix, etc.;
917 and to preach the Gospel to the lowly, Is. xxix; to open the
918 eyes of the blind, give health to the sick, and bring light to those
919 that languish in darkness. Is. lxi.
920 He is to show the perfect way, and be the teacher of the
921 Gentiles. Is. lv; xlii, 1-7.
922 The prophecies are to be unintelligible to the wicked, Dan. xii;
923 Hosea xiv, 10; but they are to be intelligible to those who are
924 well informed.
925 The prophecies, which represent Him as poor, represent Him
926 as master of the nations. Is. lii, 14, etc.; liii; Zech. ix, 9.
927 The prophecies, which foretell the time, foretell Him only as
928 master of the nations and suffering, and not as in the clouds
929 nor as judge. And those, which represent Him thus as judge
930 and in glory, do not mention the time. When the Messiah is
931 spoken of as great and glorious, it is as the judge of the world,
932 and not its Redeemer.
933 He is to be the victim for the sins of the world. Is. xxxix,
934 liii, etc.
935 He is to be the precious corner-stone. Is. xxviii, 16.
936 He is to be a stone of stumbling and offence. Is. viii. Jerusalem
937 is to dash against this stone.
938 The builders are to reject this stone. Ps. cxvii, 22.
939 God is to make this stone the chief corner-stone.
940 And this stone is to grow into a huge mountain, and fill the
941 whole earth. Dan. ii.
942 So He is to be rejected, despised, betrayed (Ps. cviii, 8), sold
943 (Zech. xi, 12), spit upon, buffeted, mocked, afflicted in innumerable
944 ways, given gall to drink (Ps. lxviii), pierced (Zech. xii),
945 His feet and His hands pierced, slain, and lots cast for His
946 raiment.
947 He will raise again (Ps. xv) the third day (Hosea vi, 3).
948 He will ascend to heaven to sit on the right hand. Ps. cx.
949 The kings will arm themselves against Him. Ps. ii.
950 Being on the right hand of the Father, He will be victorious
951 over His enemies.
952 The kings of the earth and all nations will worship Him. Is. lx.
953 The Jews will continue as a nation. Jeremiah.
954 They will wander, without kings, etc. (Hosea iii), without
955 prophets (Amos), looking for salvation and finding it not (Isaiah).
956 Calling of the Gentiles by Jesus Christ. Is. lii, 15; lv, 5; lx,
957 etc. Ps. lxxxi.
958 Hosea i, 9: "Ye are not my people, and I will not be your
959 God, when ye are multiplied after the dispersion. In the places
960 where it was said, Ye are not my people, I will call them my
961 people."
962 #### 727
963 It was not lawful to sacrifice outside of Jerusalem, which was
964 the place that the Lord had chosen, nor even to eat the tithes
965 elsewhere. Deut. xii, 5, etc.; Deut. xiv, 23, etc.; xv, 20;
966 xvi, 2, 7, 11, 15.
967 Hosea foretold that they should be without a king, without
968 a prince, without a sacrifice, and without an idol; and this
969 prophecy is now fulfilled, as they cannot make a lawful sacrifice
970 out of Jerusalem.
971 #### 728
972 *Predictions.*—It was foretold that, in the time of the Messiah,
973 He should come to establish a new covenant, which should make
974 them forget the escape from Egypt (Jer. xxiii, 5; Is. xliii, 10);
975 that He should place His law not in externals, but in the heart;
976 that He should put His fear, which had only been from without,
977 in the midst of the heart. Who does not see the Christian law
978 in all this?
979 #### 729
980 ... That then idolatry would be overthrown; that this
981 Messiah would cast down all idols, and bring men into the worship
982 of the true God.
983 That the temples of the idols would be cast down, and that
984 among all nations, and in all places of the earth, He would be
985 offered a pure sacrifice, not of beasts.
986 That He would be king of the Jews and Gentiles. And we
987 see this king of the Jews and Gentiles oppressed by both, who
988 conspire His death; and ruler of both, destroying the worship of
989 Moses in Jerusalem, which was its centre, where He made His
990 first Church; and also the worship of idols in Rome, the centre
991 of it, where He made His chief Church.
992 #### 730
993 *Prophecies.*—That Jesus Christ will sit on the right hand,
994 till God has subdued His enemies.
995 Therefore He will not subdue them Himself.
996 #### 731
997 "... Then they shall teach no more every man his neighbour,
998 saying, Here is the Lord, *for God shall make Himself known to all.*"[273]
999 "... Your sons shall prophesy."[274] "I will put my spirit and
1000 my fear *in your heart*."
1001 All that is the same thing. To prophesy is to speak of God,
1002 not from outward proofs, but from an inward and immediate
1003 feeling.
1004 #### 732
1005 That He would teach men the perfect way.
1006 And there has never come, before Him nor after Him, any
1007 man who has taught anything divine approaching to this.
1008 #### 733
1009 ... That Jesus Christ would be small in His beginning, and
1010 would then increase. The little stone of Daniel.
1011 If I had in no wise heard of the Messiah, nevertheless, after
1012 such wonderful predictions of the course of the world which I
1013 see fulfilled, I see that He is divine. And if I knew that these
1014 same books foretold a Messiah, I should be sure that He would
1015 come; and seeing that they place His time before the destruction
1016 of the second temple, I should say that He had come.
1017 #### 734
1018 *Prophecies.*—That the Jews would reject Jesus Christ, and
1019 would be rejected of God, for this reason, that the chosen vine
1020 brought forth only wild grapes. That the chosen people would
1021 be fruitless, ungrateful, and unbelieving, *populum non credentem
1022 et contradicentem*.[275] That God would strike them with blindness,
1023 and in full noon they would grope like the blind; and that a forerunner
1024 would go before Him.
1025 #### 735
1026 *Transfixerunt.* Zech. xii, 10.
1027 That a deliverer should come, who would crush the demon's
1028 head, and free His people from their sins, *ex omnibus iniquitatibus*;
1029 that there should be a New Covenant, which would be eternal;
1030 that there should be another priesthood after the order of
1031 Melchisedek, and it should be eternal; that the Christ should be
1032 glorious, mighty, strong, and yet so poor that He would not
1033 be recognised, nor taken for what He is, but rejected and slain;
1034 that His people who denied Him should no longer be His people;
1035 that the idolaters should receive Him, and take refuge in Him;
1036 that He should leave Zion to reign in the centre of idolatry; that
1037 nevertheless the Jews should continue for ever; that He should
1038 be of Judah, and when there should be no longer a king.
SECTION XII
73 (Texto do capítulo)
PROOFS OF JESUS CHRIST
76 #### 736
77 ... Therefore I reject all other religions. In that way I find
78 an answer to all objections. It is right that a God so pure
79 should only reveal Himself to those whose hearts are purified.
80 Hence this religion is lovable to me, and I find it now sufficiently
81 justified by so divine a morality. But I find more in it.
82 I find it convincing that, since the memory of man has lasted,
83 it was constantly announced to men that they were universally
84 corrupt, but that a Redeemer should come; that it was not one
85 man who said it, but innumerable men, and a whole nation
86 expressly made for the purpose, and prophesying for four
87 thousand years. This is a nation which is more ancient than
88 every other nation. Their books, scattered abroad, are four
89 thousand years old.
90 The more I examine them, the more truths I find in them:
91 an entire nation foretell Him before His advent, and an entire
92 nation worship Him after His advent; what has preceded and
93 what has followed; in short, people without idols and kings, this
94 synagogue which was foretold, and these wretches who frequent
95 it, and who, being our enemies, are admirable witnesses of the
96 truth of these prophecies, wherein their wretchedness and even
97 their blindness are foretold.
98 I find this succession, this religion, wholly divine in its
99 authority, in its duration, in its perpetuity, in its morality,
100 in its conduct, in its doctrine, in its effects. The frightful
101 darkness of the Jews was foretold: *Eris palpans in meridie.[276]
102 Dabitur liber scienti literas, et dicet: Non possum legere.*[277] While
103 the sceptre was still in the hands of the first foreign usurper,
104 there is the report of the coming of Jesus Christ.
105 So I hold out my arms to my *Redeemer*, who, having been
106 foretold for four thousand years, has come to suffer and to die
107 for me on earth, at the time and under all the circumstances
108 foretold. By His grace, I await death in peace, in the hope of
109 being eternally united to Him. Yet I live with joy, whether
110 in the prosperity which it pleases Him to bestow upon me, or
111 in the adversity which He sends for my good, and which He has
112 taught me to bear by His example.
113 #### 737
114 The prophecies having given different signs which should
115 all happen at the advent of the Messiah, it was necessary that
116 all these signs should occur at the same time. So it was
117 necessary that the fourth monarchy should have come, when
118 the seventy weeks of Daniel were ended; and that the sceptre
119 should have then departed from Judah. And all this happened
120 without any difficulty. Then it was necessary that the Messiah
121 should come; and Jesus Christ then came, who was called the
122 Messiah. And all this again was without difficulty. This indeed
123 shows the truth of the prophecies.
124 #### 738
125 The prophets foretold, and were not foretold. The saints
126 again were foretold, but did not foretell. Jesus Christ both
127 foretold and was foretold.
128 #### 739
129 Jesus Christ, whom the two Testaments regard, the Old as
130 its hope, the New as its model, and both as their centre.
131 #### 740
132 The two oldest books in the world are those of Moses and
133 Job, the one a Jew and the other a Gentile. Both of them
134 look upon Jesus Christ as their common centre and object:
135 Moses in relating the promises of God to Abraham, Jacob, etc.,
136 and his prophecies; and Job, *Quis mihi det ut*,[278] etc. *Scio enim
137 quod redemptor meus vivit*, etc.
138 #### 741
139 The Gospel only speaks of the virginity of the Virgin up to
140 the time of the birth of Jesus Christ. All with reference to
141 Jesus Christ.
142 #### 742
143 *Proofs of Jesus Christ.*
144 Why was the book of Ruth preserved?
145 Why the story of Tamar?
146 #### 743
147 "Pray that ye enter not into temptation."[279] It is dangerous
148 to be tempted; and people are tempted because they do not pray.
149 *Et tu conversus confirma fratres tuos.* But before, *conversus
150 Jesus respexit Petrum*.
151 Saint Peter asks permission to strike Malchus, and strikes
152 before hearing the answer. Jesus Christ replies afterwards.
153 The word, *Galilee*, which the Jewish mob pronounced as if
154 by chance, in accusing Jesus Christ before Pilate, afforded
155 Pilate a reason for sending Jesus Christ to Herod. And thereby
156 the mystery was accomplished, that He should be judged by
157 Jews and Gentiles. Chance was apparently the cause of the
158 accomplishment of the mystery.
159 #### 744
160 Those who have a difficulty in believing seek a reason in the
161 fact that the Jews do not believe. "Were this so clear," say
162 they, "why did the Jews not believe?" And they almost
163 wish that they had believed, so as not to be kept back by the
164 example of their refusal. But it is their very refusal that is the
165 foundation of our faith. We should be much less disposed to
166 the faith, if they were on our side. We should then have a
167 more ample pretext. The wonderful thing is to have made the
168 Jews great lovers of the things foretold, and great enemies of
169 their fulfilment.
170 #### 745
171 The Jews were accustomed to great and striking miracles,
172 and so, having had the great miracles of the Red Sea and of the
173 land of Canaan as an epitome of the great deeds of their Messiah,
174 they therefore looked for more striking miracles, of which
175 those of Moses were only the patterns.
176 #### 746
177 The carnal Jews and the heathen have their calamities, and
178 Christians also. There is no Redeemer for the heathen, for they
179 do not so much as hope for one. There is no Redeemer for the
180 Jews; they hope for Him in vain. There is a Redeemer only
181 for Christians. (See *Perpetuity*.)
182 #### 747
183 In the time of the Messiah the people divided themselves.
184 The spiritual embraced the Messiah, and the coarser-minded
185 remained to serve as witnesses of Him.
186 #### 748
187 "If this was clearly foretold to the Jews, how did they not
188 believe it, or why were they not destroyed for resisting a fact
189 so clear?"
190 I reply: in the first place, it was foretold both that they
191 would not believe a thing so clear, and that they would not be
192 destroyed. And nothing is more to the glory of the Messiah;
193 for it was not enough that there should be prophets; their
194 prophets must be kept above suspicion. Now, etc.
195 #### 749
196 If the Jews had all been converted by Jesus Christ, we should
197 have none but questionable witnesses. And if they had been
198 entirely destroyed, we should have no witnesses at all.
199 #### 750
200 What do the prophets say of Jesus Christ? That He will be
201 clearly God? No; but that He is a God truly hidden; that He
202 will be slighted; that none will think that it is He; that He will
203 be a stone of stumbling, upon which many will stumble, etc.
204 Let people then reproach us no longer for want of clearness,
205 since we make profession of it.
206 But, it is said, there are obscurities.—And without that, no
207 one would have stumbled over Jesus Christ, and this is one
208 of the formal pronouncements of the prophets: *Excæca*[280] ...
209 #### 751
210 Moses first teaches the Trinity, original sin, the Messiah.
211 David: a great witness; a king, good, merciful, a beautiful
212 soul, a sound mind, powerful. He prophesies, and his wonder
213 comes to pass. This is infinite.
214 He had only to say that he was the Messiah, if he had been
215 vain; for the prophecies are clearer about him than about Jesus
216 Christ. And the same with Saint John.
217 #### 752
218 Herod was believed to be the Messiah. He had taken away
219 the sceptre from Judah, but he was not of Judah. This gave
220 rise to a considerable sect.
221 Curse of the Greeks upon those who count three periods of
222 time.
223 In what way should the Messiah come, seeing that through
224 Him the sceptre was to be eternally in Judah, and at His coming
225 the sceptre was to be taken away from Judah?
226 In order to effect that seeing they should not see, and hearing
227 they should not understand, nothing could be better done.
228 #### 753
229 *Homo existens te Deum facit.*
230 *Scriptum est, Dii estis, et non potest solvi Scriptura.*
231 *Hæc infirmitas non est ad vitam et est ad mortem.*
232 *Lazarus dormit, et deinde dixit: Lazarus mortuus est.*[281]
233 #### 754
234 The apparent discrepancy of the Gospels.[282]
235 #### 755
236 What can we have but reverence for a man who foretells
237 plainly things which come to pass, and who declares his intention
238 both to blind and to enlighten, and who intersperses obscurities
239 among the clear things which come to pass?
240 #### 756
241 The time of the first advent was foretold; the time of the
242 second is not so; because the first was to be obscure, and the
243 second is to be brilliant, and so manifest that even His enemies
244 will recognise it. But, as He was first to come only in obscurity,
245 and to be known only of those who searched the Scriptures ...
246 #### 757
247 God, in order to cause the Messiah to be known by the good
248 and not to be known by the wicked, made Him to be foretold
249 in this manner. If the manner of the Messiah had been clearly
250 foretold, there would have been no obscurity, even for the
251 wicked. If the time had been obscurely foretold, there would
252 have been obscurity, even for the good. For their [goodness
253 of heart] would not have made them understand, for instance,
254 that the closed *mem* signifies six hundred years. But the time
255 has been clearly foretold, and the manner in types.
256 By this means, the wicked, taking the promised blessings
257 for material blessings, have fallen into error, in spite of the
258 clear prediction of the time; and the good have not fallen in
259 error. For the understanding of the promised blessings depends
260 on the heart, which calls "good" that which it loves; but the
261 understanding of the promised time does not depend on the
262 heart. And thus the clear prediction of the time, and the
263 obscure prediction of the blessings, deceive the wicked alone.
264 #### 758
265 [Either the Jews or the Christians must be wicked.]
266 #### 759
267 The Jews reject Him, but not all. The saints receive Him,
268 and not the carnal-minded. And so far is this from being
269 against His glory, that it is the last touch which crowns it.
270 For their argument, the only one found in all their writings, in
271 the Talmud and in the Rabbinical writings, amounts only to
272 this, that Jesus Christ has not subdued the nations with sword
273 in hand, *gladiumt uum, potentissime*.[283] (Is this all they have to
274 say? Jesus Christ has been slain, say they. He has failed. He
275 has not subdued the heathen with His might. He has not
276 bestowed upon us their spoil. He does not give riches. Is
277 this all they have to say? It is in this respect that He is lovable
278 to me. I would not desire Him whom they fancy.) It is evident
279 that it is only His life which has prevented them from accepting
280 Him; and through this rejection they are irreproachable
281 witnesses, and, what is more, they thereby accomplish the
282 prophecies.
283 [By means of the fact that this people have not accepted
284 Him, this miracle here has happened. The prophecies were
285 the only lasting miracles which could be wrought, but they
286 were liable to be denied.]
287 #### 760
288 The Jews, in slaying Him in order not to receive Him as the
289 Messiah, have given Him the final proof of being the Messiah.
290 And in continuing not to recognise Him, they made themselves
291 irreproachable witnesses. Both in slaying Him, and
292 in continuing to deny Him, they have fulfilled the prophecies
293 (Isa. lx; Ps. lxxi).
294 #### 761
295 What could the Jews, His enemies, do? If they receive Him,
296 they give proof of Him by their reception; for then the guardians
297 of the expectation of the Messiah receive Him. If they reject
298 Him, they give proof of Him by their rejection.
299 #### 762
300 The Jews, in testing if He were God, have shown that He was
301 man.
302 #### 763
303 The Church has had as much difficulty in showing that Jesus
304 Christ was man, against those who denied it, as in showing that
305 he was God; and the probabilities were equally great.
306 #### 764
307 *Source of contradictions.*—A God humiliated, even to the
308 death on the cross; a Messiah triumphing over death by his
309 own death. Two natures in Jesus Christ, two advents, two
310 states of man's nature.
311 #### 765
312 *Types.*—Saviour, father, sacrificer, offering, food, king, wise,
313 law-giver, afflicted, poor, having to create a people whom He
314 must lead and nourish, and bring into His land....
315 *Jesus Christ. Offices.*—He alone had to create a great people,
316 elect, holy, and chosen; to lead, nourish, and bring it into the
317 place of rest and holiness; to make it holy to God; to make it
318 the temple of God; to reconcile it to, and save it from, the
319 wrath of God; to free it from the slavery of sin, which
320 visibly reigns in man; to give laws to this people, and engrave
321 these laws on their heart; to offer Himself to God for them, and
322 sacrifice Himself for them; to be a victim without blemish, and
323 Himself the sacrificer, having to offer Himself, His body, and
324 His blood, and yet to offer bread and wine to God ...
325 *Ingrediens mundum.*[284]
326 "Stone upon stone."[285]
327 What preceded and what followed. All the Jews exist still,
328 and are wanderers.
329 #### 766
330 Of all that is on earth, He partakes only of the sorrows, not
331 of the joys. He loves His neighbours, but His love does not
332 confine itself within these bounds, and overflows to His own
333 enemies, and then to those of God.
334 #### 767
335 Jesus Christ typified by Joseph, the beloved of his father,
336 sent by his father to see his brethren, etc., innocent, sold by
337 his brethren for twenty pieces of silver, and thereby becoming
338 their lord, their saviour, the saviour of strangers, and the
339 saviour of the world; which had not been but for their plot to
340 destroy him, their sale and their rejection of him.
341 In prison Joseph innocent between two criminals; Jesus
342 Christ on the cross between two thieves. Joseph foretells
343 freedom to the one, and death to the other, from the same
344 omens. Jesus Christ saves the elect, and condemns the outcast
345 for the same sins. Joseph foretells only; Jesus Christ acts.
346 Joseph asks him who will be saved to remember him, when
347 he comes into his glory; and he whom Jesus Christ saves asks
348 that He will remember him, when He comes into His kingdom.
349 #### 768
350 The conversion of the heathen was only reserved for the grace
351 of the Messiah. The Jews have been so long in opposition to
352 them without success; all that Solomon and the prophets said
353 has been useless. Sages, like Plato and Socrates, have not
354 been able to persuade them.
355 #### 769
356 After many persons had gone before, Jesus Christ at last
357 came to say:[286] "Here am I, and this is the time. That which
358 the prophets have said was to come in the fullness of time, I tell
359 you My apostles will do. The Jews shall be cast out. Jerusalem
360 shall be soon destroyed. And the heathen shall enter into the
361 knowledge of God. My apostles shall do this after you have
362 slain the heir of the vineyard."
363 Then the apostles said to the Jews: "You shall be accursed,"
364 (*Celsus laughed at it*); and to the heathen, "You shall enter into
365 the knowledge of God." And this then came to pass.
366 #### 770
367 Jesus Christ came to blind those who saw clearly, and to give
368 sight to the blind; to heal the sick, and leave the healthy to die;
369 to call to repentance, and to justify sinners, and to leave the
370 righteous in their sins; to fill the needy, and leave the rich empty.
371 #### 771
372 *Holiness.*—*Effundam spiritum meum.*[287] All nations were in
373 unbelief and lust. The whole world now became fervent with
374 love. Princes abandoned their pomp; maidens suffered martyrdom.
375 Whence came this influence? The Messiah was come.
376 These were the effect and sign of His coming.
377 #### 772
378 Destruction of the Jews and heathen by Jesus Christ: *Omnes
379 gentes venient et adorabunt eum.[288] Parum est ut*,[289] etc. *Postula a
380 me.[290] Adorabunt eum omnes reges.[291] Testes iniqui.[292] Dabit maxillam
381 percutienti.[293] Dederunt fel in escam.*[294]
382 #### 773
383 Jesus Christ for all, Moses for a nation.
384 The Jews blessed in Abraham: "I will bless those that bless
385 thee."[295] But: "All nations blessed in his seed."[296] *Parum est ut*, etc.
386 *Lumen ad revelationem gentium.*[297]
387 *Non fecit taliter omni nationi*,[298] said David, in speaking of the
388 Law. But, in speaking of Jesus Christ, we must say: *Fecit
389 taliter omni nationi. Parum est ut*, etc., Isaiah. So it belongs
390 to Jesus Christ to be universal. Even the Church offers sacrifice
391 only for the faithful. Jesus Christ offered that of the cross for all.
392 #### 774
393 There is heresy in always explaining *omnes* by "all," and
394 heresy in not explaining it sometimes by "all." *Bibite ex hoc
395 omnes*;[299] the Huguenots are heretics in explaining it by "all." *In
396 quo omnes peccaverunt*;[300] the Huguenots are heretics in excepting
397 the children of true believers. We must then follow the Fathers
398 and tradition in order to know when to do so, since there is
399 heresy to be feared on both sides.
400 #### 775
401 *Ne timeas pusillus grex.[301] Timore et tremore.—Quid ergo?
402 Ne timeas [modo] timeas.* Fear not, provided you fear; but
403 if you fear not, then fear.
404 *Qui me recipit, non me recipit, sed eum qui me misit.*[302]
405 *Nemo scit, neque Filius.*
406 *Nubes lucida obumbravit.*
407 Saint John[303] was to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children,
408 and Jesus Christ[304] to plant division. There is not contradiction.
409 #### 776
410 The effects *in communi* and *in particulari*. The semi-Pelagians
411 err in saying of *in communi* what is true only *in
412 particulari*; and the Calvinists in saying *in particulari* what is
413 true *in communi*. (Such is my opinion.)
414 #### 777
415 *Omnis Judæa regio, et Jerosolomymi universi, et baptizabantur.*[305]
416 Because of all the conditions of men who came there.
417 From these stones there *can* come children unto Abraham.[306]
418 #### 778
419 If men knew themselves, God would heal and pardon them.
420 *Ne convertantur et sanem eos, et dimittantur eis peccata.*[307]
421 #### 779
422 Jesus Christ never condemned without hearing. To Judas:
423 *Amice, ad quid venisti?*[308] To him that had not on the wedding
424 garment, the same.
425 #### 780
426 The types of the completeness of the Redemption, as that the
427 sun gives light to all, indicate only completeness; but [*the types*]
428 of exclusions, as of the Jews elected to the exclusion of the
429 Gentiles, indicate exclusion.
430 "Jesus Christ the Redeemer of all."—Yes, for He has offered,
431 like a man who has ransomed all those who were willing to come
432 to Him. If any die on the way, it is their misfortune; but, so
433 far as He was concerned, He offered them redemption.—That
434 holds good in this example, where he who ransoms and he who
435 prevents death are two persons, but not of Jesus Christ, who
436 does both these things.—No, for Jesus Christ, in the quality of
437 Redeemer, is not perhaps Master of all; and thus, in so far as it is
438 in Him, He is the Redeemer of all.
439 When it is said that Jesus Christ did not die for all, you
440 take undue advantage of a fault in men who at once apply this
441 exception to themselves; and this is to favour despair, instead
442 of turning them from it to favour hope. For men thus accustom
443 themselves in inward virtues by outward customs.
444 #### 781
445 The victory over death. "What is a man advantaged if he
446 gain the whole world and lose his own soul?[309] Whosoever will
447 save his soul, shall lose it."[310]
448 "I am not come to destroy the law, but to fulfil."[311]
449 "Lambs took not away the sins of the world, but I am the
450 lamb which taketh away the sins."[312]
451 "Moses[313] hath not led you out of captivity, and made you
452 truly free."
453 #### 782
454 ... Then Jesus Christ comes to tell men that they have no
455 other enemies but themselves; that it is their passions which
456 keep them apart from God; that He comes to destroy these,
457 and give them His grace, so as to make of them all one Holy
458 Church; that He comes to bring back into this Church the
459 heathen and Jews; that He comes to destroy the idols of the
460 former and the superstition of the latter. To this all men are
461 opposed, not only from the natural opposition of lust; but,
462 above all, the kings of the earth, as had been foretold, join
463 together to destroy this religion at its birth. (*Proph.: Quare
464 fremuerunt gentes ... reges terræ ... adversus Christum.*)[314]
465 All that is great on earth is united together; the learned, the
466 wise, the kings. The first write; the second condemn; the last
467 kill. And notwithstanding all these oppositions, these men,
468 simple and weak, resist all these powers, subdue even these
469 kings, these learned men and these sages, and remove idolatry
470 from all the earth. And all this is done by the power which
471 had foretold it.
472 #### 783
473 Jesus Christ would not have the testimony of devils, nor of
474 those who were not called, but of God and John the Baptist.
475 #### 784
476 I consider Jesus Christ in all persons and in ourselves: Jesus
477 Christ as a Father in His Father, Jesus Christ as a Brother in
478 His Brethren, Jesus Christ as poor in the poor, Jesus Christ as
479 rich in the rich, Jesus Christ as Doctor and Priest in priests,
480 Jesus Christ as Sovereign in princes, etc. For by His glory He
481 is all that is great, being God; and by His mortal life He is all
482 that is poor and abject. Therefore He has taken this unhappy
483 condition, so that He could be in all persons, and the model of
484 all conditions.
485 #### 785
486 Jesus Christ is an obscurity (according to what the world
487 calls obscurity), such that historians, writing only of important
488 matters of states, have hardly noticed Him.
489 #### 786
490 *On the fact that neither Josephus, nor Tacitus, nor other historians
491 have spoken of Jesus Christ.*—So far is this from telling against
492 Christianity, that on the contrary it tells for it. For it is certain
493 that Jesus Christ has existed; that His religion has made a great
494 talk; and that these persons were not ignorant of it. Thus it
495 is plain that they purposely concealed it, or that, if they did
496 speak of it, their account has been suppressed or changed.
497 #### 787
498 "I have reserved me seven thousand."[315] I love the worshippers
499 unknown to the world and to the very prophets.
500 #### 788
501 As Jesus Christ remained unknown among men, so His truth
502 remains among common opinions without external difference.
503 Thus the Eucharist among ordinary bread.
504 #### 789
505 Jesus would not be slain without the forms of justice; for it is
506 far more ignominious to die by justice than by an unjust sedition.
507 #### 790
508 The false justice of Pilate only serves to make Jesus Christ
509 suffer; for he causes Him to be scourged by his false justice,
510 and afterwards puts Him to death. It would have been better
511 to have put Him to death at once. Thus it is with the falsely
512 just. They do good and evil works to please the world, and to
513 show that they are not altogether of Jesus Christ; for they are
514 ashamed of Him. And at last, under great temptation and on
515 great occasions, they kill Him.
516 #### 791
517 What man ever had more renown? The whole Jewish people
518 foretell Him before His coming. The Gentile people worship
519 Him after His coming. The two peoples, Gentile and Jewish,
520 regard Him as their centre.
521 And yet what man enjoys this renown less? Of thirty-three
522 years, He lives thirty without appearing. For three years He
523 passes as an impostor; the priests and the chief people reject
524 Him; His friends and His nearest relatives despise Him. Finally,
525 He dies, betrayed by one of His own disciples, denied by another,
526 and abandoned by all.
527 What part, then, has He in this renown? Never had man so
528 much renown; never had man more ignominy. All that renown
529 has served only for us, to render us capable of recognising Him;
530 and He had none of it for Himself.
531 #### 792
532 The infinite distance between body and mind is a symbol of
533 the infinitely more infinite distance between mind and charity;
534 for charity is supernatural.
535 All the glory of greatness has no lustre for people who are in
536 search of understanding.
537 The greatness of clever men is invisible to kings, to the rich,
538 to chiefs, and to all the worldly great.
539 The greatness of wisdom, which is nothing if not of God, is
540 invisible to the carnal-minded and to the clever. These are
541 three orders differing in kind.
542 Great geniuses have their power, their glory, their greatness,
543 their victory, their lustre, and have no need of worldly greatness,
544 with which they are not in keeping. They are seen, not by the
545 eye, but by the mind; this is sufficient.
546 The saints have their power, their glory, their victory, their
547 lustre, and need no worldly or intellectual greatness, with which
548 they have no affinity; for these neither add anything to them,
549 nor take away anything from them. They are seen of God
550 and the angels, and not of the body, nor of the curious mind.
551 God is enough for them.
552 Archimedes,[316] apart from his rank, would have the same
553 veneration. He fought no battles for the eyes to feast upon;
554 but he has given his discoveries to all men. Oh! how brilliant
555 he was to the mind!
556 Jesus Christ, without riches, and without any external
557 exhibition of knowledge, is in His own order of holiness. He
558 did not invent; He did not reign. But He was humble, patient,
559 holy, holy to God, terrible to devils, without any sin. Oh! in
560 what great pomp, and in what wonderful splendour, He is come
561 to the eyes of the heart, which perceive wisdom!
562 It would have been useless for Archimedes to have acted
563 the prince in his books on geometry, although he was a
564 prince.
565 It would have been useless for our Lord Jesus Christ to
566 come like a king, in order to shine forth in His kingdom of
567 holiness. But He came there appropriately in the glory of His
568 own order.
569 It is most absurd to take offence at the lowliness of Jesus
570 Christ, as if His lowliness were in the same order as the greatness
571 which He came to manifest. If we consider this greatness in
572 His life, in His passion, in His obscurity, in His death, in the
573 choice of His disciples, in their desertion, in His secret resurrection,
574 and the rest, we shall see it to be so immense, that we
575 shall have no reason for being offended at a lowliness which is
576 not of that order.
577 But there are some who can only admire worldly greatness,
578 as though there were no intellectual greatness; and others who
579 only admire intellectual greatness, as though there were not
580 infinitely higher things in wisdom.
581 All bodies, the firmament, the stars, the earth and its kingdoms,
582 are not equal to the lowest mind; for mind knows all
583 these and itself; and these bodies nothing.
584 All bodies together, and all minds together, and all their
585 products, are not equal to the least feeling of charity. This
586 is of an order infinitely more exalted.
587 From all bodies together, we cannot obtain one little thought;
588 this is impossible, and of another order. From all bodies and
589 minds, we cannot produce a feeling of true charity; this is
590 impossible, and of another and supernatural order.
591 #### 793
592 Why did Jesus Christ not come in a visible manner, instead
593 of obtaining testimony of Himself from preceding prophecies?
594 Why did He cause Himself to be foretold in types?
595 #### 794
596 If Jesus Christ had only come to sanctify, all Scripture and
597 all things would tend to that end; and it would be quite easy
598 to convince unbelievers. If Jesus Christ had only come to blind,
599 all His conduct would be confused; and we would have no
600 means of convincing unbelievers. But as He came *in sanctificationem
601 et in scandalum*,[317] as Isaiah says, we cannot convince
602 unbelievers, and they cannot convince us. But by this very
603 fact we convince them; since we say that in His whole conduct
604 there is no convincing proof on one side or the other.
605 #### 795
606 Jesus Christ does not say that He is not of Nazareth, in order
607 to leave the wicked in their blindness; nor that He is not Joseph's
608 son.
609 #### 796
610 *Proofs of Jesus Christ.*—Jesus Christ said great things so
611 simply, that it seems as though He had not thought them great;
612 and yet so clearly that we easily see what He thought of them.
613 This clearness, joined to this simplicity, is wonderful.
614 #### 797
615 The style of the gospel is admirable in so many ways, and
616 among the rest in hurling no invectives against the persecutors
617 and enemies of Jesus Christ. For there is no such invective
618 in any of the historians against Judas, Pilate, or any of the
619 Jews.
620 If this moderation of the writers of the Gospels had been
621 assumed, as well as many other traits of so beautiful a character,
622 and they had only assumed it to attract notice, even if they had
623 not dared to draw attention to it themselves, they would not
624 have failed to secure friends, who would have made such
625 remarks to their advantage. But as they acted thus without
626 pretence, and from wholly disinterested motives, they did not
627 point it out to any one; and I believe that many such facts have
628 not been noticed till now, which is evidence of the natural
629 disinterestedness with which the thing has been done.
630 #### 798
631 An artisan who speaks of wealth, a lawyer who speaks of
632 war, of royalty, etc.; but the rich man rightly speaks of wealth,
633 a king speaks indifferently of a great gift he has just made,
634 and God rightly speaks of God.
635 #### 799
636 Who has taught the evangelists the qualities of a perfectly
637 heroic soul, that they paint it so perfectly in Jesus Christ? Why
638 do they make Him weak in His agony? Do they not know
639 how to paint a resolute death? Yes, for the same Saint Luke
640 paints the death of Saint Stephen as braver than that of Jesus
641 Christ.
642 They make Him therefore capable of fear, before the necessity
643 of dying has come, and then altogether brave.
644 But when they make Him so troubled, it is when He afflicts
645 Himself; and when men afflict Him, He is altogether strong.
646 #### 800
647 *Proof of Jesus Christ.*—The supposition that the apostles
648 were impostors is very absurd. Let us think it out. Let us
649 imagine those twelve men, assembled after the death of Jesus
650 Christ, plotting to say that He was risen. By this they attack
651 all the powers. The heart of man is strangely inclined to
652 fickleness, to change, to promises, to gain. However little any
653 of them might have been led astray by all these attractions,
654 nay more, by the fear of prisons, tortures, and death, they were
655 lost. Let us follow up this thought.
656 #### 801
657 The apostles were either deceived or deceivers. Either
658 supposition has difficulties; for it is not possible to mistake a
659 man raised from the dead ...
660 While Jesus Christ was with them, He could sustain them.
661 But, after that, if He did not appear to them, who inspired
662 them to act?
SECTION XIII
79 (Texto do capítulo)
THE MIRACLES
82 #### 802
83 *The beginning.*—Miracles enable us to judge of doctrine, and
84 doctrine enables us to judge of miracles.
85 There are false miracles and true. There must be a distinction,
86 in order to know them; otherwise they would be useless.
87 Now they are not useless; on the contrary, they are fundamental.
88 Now the rule which is given to us must be such, that it does not
89 destroy the proof which the true miracles give of the truth,
90 which is the chief end of the miracles.
91 Moses has given two rules: that the prediction does not come
92 to pass (Deut. xviii), and that they do not lead to idolatry
93 (Deut. xiii); and Jesus Christ[318] one.
94 If doctrine regulates miracles, miracles are useless for doctrine.
95 If miracles regulate....
96 *Objection to the rule.*—The distinction of the times. One
97 rule during the time of Moses, another at present.
98 #### 803
99 *Miracle.*—It is an effect, which exceeds the natural power
100 of the means which are employed for it; and what is not a miracle
101 is an effect, which does not exceed the natural power of the
102 means which are employed for it. Thus, those who heal by
103 invocation of the devil do not work a miracle; for that does not
104 exceed the natural power of the devil. But ...
105 #### 804
106 The two fundamentals; one inward, the other outward; grace
107 and miracles; both supernatural.
108 #### 805
109 Miracles and truth are necessary, because it is necessary to
110 convince the entire man, in body and soul.
111 #### 806
112 In all times, either men have spoken of the true God, or the
113 true God has spoken to men.
114 #### 807
115 Jesus Christ has verified that He was the Messiah, never in
116 verifying His doctrine by Scripture and the prophecies, but
117 always by His miracles.
118 He proves by a miracle that He remits sins.
119 Rejoice not in your miracles, said Jesus Christ, but because
120 your names are written in heaven.[319]
121 If they believe not Moses, neither will they believe one risen
122 from the dead.
123 Nicodemus recognises by His miracles that His teaching is of
124 God. *Scimus quia venisti a Deo magister; nemo enim potest
125 hæc signa facere quæ tu facis nisi Deus fuerit cum eo.*[320] He does
126 not judge of the miracles by the teaching, but of the teaching
127 by the miracles.
128 The Jews had a doctrine of God as we have one of Jesus Christ,
129 and confirmed by miracles. They were forbidden to believe
130 every worker of miracles; and they were further commanded to
131 have recourse to the chief priests, and to rely on them.
132 And thus, in regard to their prophets, they had all those
133 reasons which we have for refusing to believe the workers of
134 miracles.
135 And yet they were very sinful in rejecting the prophets, and
136 Jesus Christ, because of their miracles; and they would not have
137 been culpable, if they had not seen the miracles. *Nisi fecissem
138 ... peccatum non haberent.*[321] Therefore all belief rests upon
139 miracles.
140 Prophecy is not called miracle; as Saint John speaks of the
141 first miracle in Cana, and then of what Jesus Christ says to the
142 woman of Samaria, when He reveals to her all her hidden life.
143 Then He heals the centurion's son; and Saint John calls this
144 "the second miracle."[322]
145 #### 808
146 The combinations of miracles.
147 #### 809
148 The second miracle can suppose the first, but the first cannot
149 suppose the second.
150 #### 810
151 Had it not been for the miracles, there would have been no
152 sin in not believing in Jesus Christ.
153 #### 811
154 I should not be a Christian, but for the miracles, said Saint
155 Augustine.
156 #### 812
157 *Miracles.*—How I hate those who make men doubt of miracles!
158 Montaigne[323] speaks of them as he should in two places. In one,
159 we see how careful he is; and yet, in the other, he believes, and
160 makes sport of unbelievers.
161 However it may be, the Church is without proofs if they are
162 right.
163 #### 813
164 Montaigne against miracles.
165 Montaigne for miracles.
166 #### 814
167 It is not possible to have a reasonable belief against miracles.
168 #### 815
169 Unbelievers the most credulous. They believe the miracles
170 of Vespasian, in order not to believe those of Moses.
171 #### 816
172 *Title: How it happens that men believe so many liars, who
173 say that they have seen miracles, and do not believe any of those
174 who say that they have secrets to make men immortal, or restore
175 youth to them.*—Having considered how it happens that so great
176 credence is given to so many impostors, who say they have
177 remedies, often to the length of men putting their lives into
178 their hands, it has appeared to me that the true cause is that
179 there are true remedies. For it would not be possible that
180 there should be so many false remedies, and that so much faith
181 should be placed in them, if there were none true. If there
182 had never been any remedy for any ill, and all ills had been
183 incurable, it is impossible that men should have imagined that
184 they could give remedies, and still more impossible that so many
185 others should have believed those who boasted of having
186 remedies; in the same way as did a man boast of preventing
187 death, no one would believe him, because there is no example of
188 this. But as there were a number of remedies found to be true
189 by the very knowledge of the greatest men, the belief of men is
190 thereby induced; and, this being known to be possible, it has
191 been therefore concluded that it was. For people commonly
192 reason thus: "A thing is possible, therefore it is"; because the
193 thing cannot be denied generally, since there are particular
194 effects which are true, the people, who cannot distinguish which
195 among these particular effects are true, believe them all. In
196 the same way, the reason why so many false effects are credited
197 to the moon, is that there are some true, as the tide.
198 It is the same with prophecies, miracles, divination by dreams,
199 sorceries, etc. For if there had been nothing true in all this,
200 men would have believed nothing of them; and thus, instead
201 of concluding that there are no true miracles because there are
202 so many false, we must, on the contrary, say that there certainly
203 are true miracles, since there are false, and that there are false
204 miracles only because some are true. We must reason in the
205 same way about religion; for it would not be possible that men
206 should have imagined so many false religions, if there had not
207 been a true one. The objection to this is that savages have a
208 religion; but the answer is that they have heard the true spoken
209 of, as appears by the deluge, circumcision, the cross of Saint
210 Andrew, etc.
211 #### 817
212 Having considered how it comes that there are so many false
213 miracles, false revelations, sorceries, etc., it has seemed to me
214 that the true cause is that there are some true; for it would not
215 be possible that there should be so many false miracles, if there
216 were none true, nor so many false revelations, if there were
217 none true, nor so many false religions, if there were not one
218 true. For if there had never been all this, it is almost impossible
219 that men should have imagined it, and still more impossible
220 that so many others should have believed it. But as there
221 have been very great things true, and as they have been believed
222 by great men, this impression has been the cause that nearly
223 everybody is rendered capable of believing also the false. And
224 thus, instead of concluding that there are no true miracles,
225 since there are so many false, it must be said, on the contrary,
226 that there are true miracles, since there are so many false; and
227 that there are false ones only because there are true; and that
228 in the same way there are false religions because there is one
229 true.—Objection to this: savages have a religion. But this is
230 because they have heard the true spoken of, as appears by the
231 cross of Saint Andrew, the deluge, circumcision, etc.—This
232 arises from the fact that the human mind, finding itself inclined
233 to that side by the truth, becomes thereby susceptible of all the
234 falsehoods of this ...
235 #### 818
236 Jeremiah xxiii, 32. The *miracles* of the false prophets. In
237 the Hebrew and Vatable[324] they are the *tricks*.
238 *Miracle* does not always signify miracle. I Sam. xiv, 15;
239 *miracle* signifies *fear*, and is so in the Hebrew. The same
240 evidently in Job xxxiii, 7; and also Isaiah xxi, 4; Jeremiah xliv,
241 12. *Portentum* signifies *simulacrum*, Jeremiah l, 38; and it is
242 so in the Hebrew and Vatable. Isaiah viii, 18. Jesus Christ
243 says that He and His will be in *miracles*.
244 #### 819
245 If the devil favoured the doctrine which destroys him, he
246 would be divided against himself, as Jesus Christ said. If
247 God favoured the doctrine which destroys the Church, He
248 would be divided against Himself. *Omne regnum divisum.*[325]
249 For Jesus Christ wrought against the devil, and destroyed his
250 power over the heart, of which exorcism is the symbolisation,
251 in order to establish the kingdom of God. And thus He adds,
252 *Si in digito Dei ... regnum Dei ad vos*.[326]
253 #### 820
254 There is a great difference between tempting and leading
255 into error. God tempts, but He does not lead into error. To
256 tempt is to afford opportunities, which impose no necessity;
257 if men do not love God, they will do a certain thing. To lead
258 into error is to place a man under the necessity of inferring and
259 following out what is untrue.
260 #### 821
261 Abraham and Gideon are above revelation. The Jews
262 blinded themselves in judging of miracles by the Scripture.
263 God has never abandoned His true worshippers.
264 I prefer to follow Jesus Christ than any other, because He
265 has miracle, prophecy, doctrine, perpetuity, etc.
266 The Donatists. No miracle which obliges them to say it is the
267 devil.
268 The more we particularise God, Jesus Christ, the Church ...
269 #### 822
270 If there were no false miracles, there would be certainty. If
271 there were no rule to judge of them, miracles would be useless,
272 and there would be no reason for believing.
273 Now there is, humanly speaking, no human certainty, but
274 we have reason.
275 #### 823
276 Either God has confounded the false miracles, or He has
277 foretold them; and in both ways He has raised Himself above
278 what is supernatural with respect to us, and has raised us to it.
279 #### 824
280 Miracles serve not to convert, but to condemn. (Q. 113,
281 A. 10, *Ad.* 2.)[327]
282 #### 825
283 *Reasons why we do not believe.*
284 John xii, 37. *Cum autem tanta signa fecisset, non credebant
285 in eum, ut sermo Isayæ impleretur. Excæcavit*, etc.
286 *Hæc dixit Isaias, quando vidit gloriam ejus et locutus est de eo.*
287 *Judæi signa petunt et Græci sapientiam quærunt, nos autem
288 Jesum crucifixum. Sed plenum signis, sed plenum sapientia;
289 vos autem Christum non crucifixum et religionem sine miraculis
290 et sine sapientia.*[328]
291 What makes us not believe in the true miracles, is want of
292 love. John: *Sed vos non creditis, quia non estis ex ovibus.*[329]
293 What makes us believe the false is want of love. II Thess. ii.
294 The foundation of religion. It is the miracles. What then?
295 Does God speak against miracles, against the foundations of
296 the faith which we have in Him?
297 If there is a God, faith in God must exist on earth. Now the
298 miracles of Jesus Christ are not foretold by Antichrist, but the
299 miracles of Antichrist are foretold by Jesus Christ. And so if
300 Jesus Christ were not the Messiah, He would have indeed led
301 into error. When Jesus Christ foretold the miracles of Antichrist,
302 did He think of destroying faith in His own miracles?
303 Moses foretold Jesus Christ, and bade to follow Him. Jesus
304 Christ foretold Antichrist, and forbade to follow him.
305 It was impossible that in the time of Moses men should keep
306 their faith for Antichrist, who was unknown to them. But it
307 is quite easy, in the time of Antichrist, to believe in Jesus
308 Christ, already known.
309 There is no reason for believing in Antichrist, which there
310 is not for believing in Jesus Christ. But there are reasons for
311 believing in Jesus Christ, which there are not for believing in
312 the other.
313 #### 826
314 Judges xiii, 23: "If the Lord were pleased to kill us, He would
315 not have shewed us all these things."
316 Hezekiah, Sennacherib.
317 Jeremiah. Hananiah, the false prophet, dies in seven months.
318 2 Macc. iii. The temple, ready for pillage, miraculously
319 succoured.—2 Macc. xv.
320 1 Kings xvii. The widow to Elijah, who had restored her
321 son, "By this I know that thy words are true."
322 1 Kings xviii. Elijah with the prophets of Baal.
323 In the dispute concerning the true God and the truth of
324 religion, there has never happened any miracle on the side of
325 error, and not of truth.
326 #### 827
327 *Opposition.*—Abel, Cain; Moses, the Magicians; Elijah, the
328 false prophets: Jeremiah, Hananiah; Micaiah, the false prophets;
329 Jesus Christ, the Pharisees; St. Paul, Bar-jesus; the Apostles,
330 the Exorcists; Christians, unbelievers; Catholics, heretics;
331 Elijah, Enoch, Antichrist.
332 #### 828
333 Jesus Christ says that the Scriptures testify of Him. But
334 He does not point out in what respect.
335 Even the prophecies could not prove Jesus Christ during
336 His life; and so, men would not have been culpable for not
337 believing in Him before His death, had the miracles not sufficed
338 without doctrine. Now those who did not believe in Him,
339 when He was still alive, were sinners, as He said Himself, and
340 without excuse. Therefore they must have had proof beyond
341 doubt, which they resisted. Now, they had not the prophecies,
342 but only the miracles. Therefore the latter suffice, when the
343 doctrine is not inconsistent with them; and they ought to be
344 believed.
345 John vii, 40. *Dispute among the Jews as among the Christians
346 of to-day.* Some believed in Jesus Christ; others believed Him
347 not, because of the prophecies which said that He should be born
348 in Bethlehem. They should have considered more carefully
349 whether He was not. For His miracles being convincing, they
350 should have been quite sure of these supposed contradictions
351 of His teaching to Scripture; and this obscurity did not excuse,
352 but blinded them. Thus those who refuse to believe in the
353 miracles in the present day on account of a supposed contradiction,
354 which is unreal, are not excused.
355 The Pharisees said to the people, who believed in Him,
356 because of His miracles: "This people who knoweth not the
357 law are cursed. But have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees
358 believed on him? For we know that out of Galilee ariseth no
359 prophet." Nicodemus answered: "Doth our law judge any
360 man before it hear him, [and specially, such a man who works
361 such miracles]?"
362 #### 829
363 The prophecies were ambiguous; they are no longer so.
364 #### 830
365 The five propositions were ambiguous; they are no longer so.
366 #### 831
367 Miracles are no longer necessary, because we have had them
368 already. But when tradition is no longer minded; when the
369 Pope alone is offered to us; when he has been imposed upon;
370 and when the true source of truth, which is tradition, is thus
371 excluded; and the Pope, who is its guardian, is biased; the
372 truth is no longer free to appear. Then, as men speak no longer
373 of truth, truth itself must speak to men. This is what happened
374 in the time of Arius. (Miracles under Diocletian and under
375 Arius.)
376 #### 832
377 *Miracle.*—The people concluded this of themselves; but if
378 the reason of it must be given to you ...
379 It is unfortunate to be in exception to the rule. The same
380 must be strict, and opposed to exception. But yet, as it is
381 certain that there are exceptions to a rule, our judgment must
382 though strict, be just.
383 #### 833
384 John vi, 26: *Non quia vidisti signum, sed quia saturati estis.*
385 Those who follow Jesus Christ because of His miracles honour
386 His power in all the miracles which it produces. But those
387 who, making profession to follow Him because of His miracles,
388 follow Him in fact only because He comforts them and satisfies
389 them with worldly blessings, discredit His miracles, when they
390 are opposed to their own comforts.
391 John ix: *Non est hic homo a Deo, quia sabbatum non custodit.
392 Alii: Quomodo potest homo peccator hæc signa facere?*
393 Which is the most clear?
394 This house is not of God; for they do not there believe that
395 the five propositions are in Jansenius. Others: This house is of
396 God; for in it there are wrought strange miracles.
397 Which is the most clear?
398 *Tu quid dicis? Dico quia propheta est. Nisi esset hic a Deo,
399 non poterat facere quidquam.*[330]
400 #### 834
401 In the Old Testament, when they will turn you from God.
402 In the New, when they will turn you from Jesus Christ. These
403 are the occasions for excluding particular miracles from belief.
404 No others need be excluded.
405 Does it therefore follow that they would have the right to
406 exclude all the prophets who came to them? No; they would
407 have sinned in not excluding those who denied God, and would
408 have sinned in excluding those who did not deny God.
409 So soon, then, as we see a miracle, we must either assent to
410 it, or have striking proofs to the contrary. We must see if it
411 denies a God, or Jesus Christ, or the Church.
412 #### 835
413 There is a great difference between not being for Jesus Christ
414 and saying so, and not being for Jesus Christ and pretending
415 to be so. The one party can do miracles, not the others. For
416 it is clear of the one party, that they are opposed to the truth,
417 but not of the others; and thus miracles are clearer.
418 #### 836
419 That we must love one God only is a thing so evident, that it
420 does not require miracles to prove it.
421 #### 837
422 Jesus Christ performed miracles, then the apostles, and the
423 first saints in great number; because the prophecies not being
424 yet accomplished, but in the process of being accomplished by
425 them, the miracles alone bore witness to them. It was foretold
426 that the Messiah should convert the nations. How could this
427 prophecy be fulfilled without the conversion of the nations?
428 And how could the nations be converted to the Messiah, if they
429 did not see this final effect of the prophecies which prove Him?
430 Therefore, till He had died, risen again, and converted the
431 nations, all was not accomplished; and so miracles were needed
432 during all this time. Now they are no longer needed against
433 the Jews; for the accomplished prophecies constitute a lasting
434 miracle.
435 #### 838
436 "Though ye believe not Me, believe at least the works."[331] He
437 refers them, as it were, to the strongest proof.
438 It had been told to the Jews, as well as to Christians, that they
439 should not always believe the prophets; but yet the Pharisees
440 and Scribes are greatly concerned about His miracles, and try
441 to show that they are false, or wrought by the devil. For they
442 must needs be convinced, if they acknowledge that they are
443 of God.
444 At the present day we are not troubled to make this distinction.
445 Still it is very easy to do: those who deny neither
446 God nor Jesus Christ do no miracles which are not certain.
447 *Nemo facit virtutem in nomine meo, et cito possit de me male
448 loqui.*[332]
449 But we have not to draw this distinction. Here is a sacred
450 relic.[333] Here is a thorn from the crown of the Saviour of the
451 world, over whom the prince of this world has no power, which
452 works miracles by the peculiar power of the blood shed for us.
453 Now God Himself chooses this house in order to display conspiciously
454 therein His power.
455 These are not men who do miracles by an unknown and
456 doubtful virtue, which makes a decision difficult for us. It is
457 God Himself. It is the instrument of the Passion of His only
458 Son, who, being in many places, chooses this, and makes men
459 come from all quarters there to receive these miraculous
460 alleviations in their weaknesses.
461 #### 839
462 The Church has three kinds of enemies: the Jews, who have
463 never been of her body; the heretics, who have withdrawn from
464 it; and the evil Christians, who rend her from within.
465 These three kinds of different adversaries usually attack her
466 in different ways. But here they attack her in one and the
467 same way. As they are all without miracles, and as the Church
468 has always had miracles against them, they have all had the
469 same interest in evading them; and they all make use of this
470 excuse, that doctrine must not be judged by miracles, but
471 miracles by doctrine. There were two parties among those
472 who heard Jesus Christ: those who followed His teaching on
473 account of His miracles; others who said.... There were two
474 parties in the time of Calvin.... There are now the Jesuits, etc.
475 #### 840
476 Miracles furnish the test in matters of doubt, between Jews
477 and heathens, Jews and Christians, Catholics and heretics, the
478 slandered and slanderers, between the two crosses.
479 But miracles would be useless to heretics; for the Church,
480 authorised by miracles which have already obtained belief, tells
481 us that they have not the true faith. There is no doubt that
482 they are not in it, since the first miracles of the Church exclude
483 belief of theirs. Thus there is miracle against miracle, both
484 the first and greatest being on the side of the Church.
485 These nuns,[334] astonished at what is said, that they are in the
486 way of perdition; that their confessors are leading them to
487 Geneva; that they suggest to them that Jesus Christ is not in
488 the Eucharist, nor on the right hand of the Father; know that
489 all this is false, and therefore offer themselves to God in this
490 state. *Vide si via iniquitatis in me est.*[335] What happens thereupon?
491 This place, which is said to be the temple of the devil,
492 God makes His own temple. It is said that the children must
493 be taken away from it. God heals them there. It is said that
494 it is the arsenal of hell. God makes of it the sanctuary of
495 His grace. Lastly, they are threatened with all the fury and
496 vengeance of heaven; and God overwhelms them with favours.
497 A man would need to have lost his senses to conclude from this
498 that they are therefore in the way of perdition.
499 (We have without doubt the same signs as Saint Athanasius.)
500 #### 841
501 *Si tu es Christus, dic nobis.*[336]
502 *Opera quæ ego facio in nomine patris mei, hæc testimonium
503 perhibent de me. Sed vos non creditis quia non estis ex ovibus
504 meis. Oves meœ vocem meam audiunt.*[337]
505 John vi, 30. *Quod ergo tu facis signum ut videamus et credamus
506 tibi?—Non dicunt: Quam doctrinam prædicas?*
507 *Nemo potest facere signa quæ tu facis nisi Deus.*[338]
508 2 Macc. xiv, 15. *Deus qui signis evidentibus suam portionem
509 protegit.*
510 *Volumus signum videre de cœlo, tentantes eum.* Luke xi, 16.
511 *Generatio prava signum quærit; et non dabitur.*[339]
512 *Et ingemiscens ait: Quid generatio ista signum quærit?* (Mark
513 viii, 12.) They asked a sign with an evil intention.
514 *Et non poterat facere.*[340] And yet he promises them the sign
515 of Jonah, the great and wonderful miracle of his resurrection.
516 *Nisi videritis, non creditis.*[341] He does not blame them for not
517 believing unless there are miracles, but for not believing unless
518 they are themselves spectators of them.
519 Antichrist *in signis mendacibus*, says Saint Paul, 2 Thess. ii.
520 *Secundum operationem Satanæ, in seductione iis qui pereunt eo
521 quod charitatem veritatis non receperunt ut salvi fierent, ideo
522 mittet illis Deus optationes erroris ut credant mendacio.*
523 As in the passage of Moses: *Tentat enim vos Deus, utrum
524 diligatis eum.*[342]
525 *Ecce prædixi vobis: vos ergo videte.*[343]
526 #### 842
527 Here is not the country of truth. She wanders unknown
528 amongst men. God has covered her with a veil, which leaves
529 her unrecognised by those who do not hear her voice. Room
530 is opened for blasphemy, even against the truths that are at
531 least very likely. If the truths of the Gospel are published, the
532 contrary is published too, and the questions are obscured, so
533 that the people cannot distinguish. And they ask, "What
534 have you to make you believed rather than others? What sign
535 do you give? You have only words, and so have we. If you had
536 miracles, good and well." That doctrine ought to be supported
537 by miracles is a truth, which they misuse in order to revile
538 doctrine. And if miracles happen, it is said that miracles are
539 not enough without doctrine; and this is another truth, which
540 they misuse in order to revile miracles.
541 Jesus Christ cured the man born blind, and performed a
542 number of miracles on the Sabbath day. In this way He
543 blinded the Pharisees, who said that miracles must be judged
544 by doctrine.
545 "We have Moses: but, as for this fellow, we know not from
546 whence he is."[344] It is wonderful that you know not whence He
547 is, and yet He does such miracles.
548 Jesus Christ spoke neither against God, nor against Moses.
549 Antichrist and the false prophets, foretold by both Testaments,
550 will speak openly against God and against Jesus Christ. Who
551 is not hidden ... God would not allow him, who would be a
552 secret enemy, to do miracles openly.
553 In a public dispute where the two parties profess to be for
554 God, for Jesus Christ, for the Church, miracles have never been
555 on the side of the false Christians, and the other side has never
556 been without a miracle.
557 "He hath a devil." John x, 21. And others said, "Can a
558 devil open the eyes of the blind?"
559 The proofs which Jesus Christ and the apostles draw from
560 Scripture are not conclusive; for they say only that Moses
561 foretold that a prophet should come. But they do not thereby
562 prove that this is He; and that is the whole question. These
563 passages therefore serve only to show that they are not contrary
564 to Scripture, and that there appears no inconsistency, but not
565 that there is agreement. Now this is enough, namely, exclusion
566 of inconsistency, along with miracles.
567 There is a mutual duty between God and men. We must
568 pardon Him this saying: Quid debui?[345] "Accuse me," said God
569 in Isaiah.
570 "God must fulfil His promises," etc.
571 Men owe it to God to accept the religion which He sends.
572 God owes it to men not to lead them into error. Now, they
573 would be led into error, if the workers of miracles announced a
574 doctrine which should not appear evidently false to the light of
575 common sense, and if a greater worker of miracles had not
576 already warned men not to believe them.
577 Thus, if there were divisions in the Church, and the Arians,
578 for example, who declared themselves founded on Scripture
579 just as the Catholics, had done miracles, and not the Catholics,
580 men should have been led into error.
581 For, as a man, who announces to us the secrets of God, is not
582 worthy to be believed on his private authority, and that is why
583 the ungodly doubt him; so when a man, as a token of the communion
584 which he has with God, raises the dead, foretells the
585 future, removes the seas, heals the sick, there is none so wicked
586 as not to bow to him, and the incredulity of Pharaoh and the
587 Pharisees is the effect of a supernatural obduracy.
588 When, therefore, we see miracles and a doctrine not suspicious,
589 both on one side, there is no difficulty. But when we see miracles
590 and suspicious doctrine on the same side, we must then see which
591 is the clearest. Jesus Christ was suspected.
592 Bar-jesus blinded.[346] The power of God surpasses that of His
593 enemies.
594 The Jewish exorcists[347] beaten by the devils, saying, "Jesus I
595 know, and Paul I know; but who are ye?"
596 Miracles are for doctrine, and not doctrine for miracles.
597 If the miracles are true, shall we be able to persuade men
598 of all doctrine? No; for this will not come to pass. *Si
599 angelus*.[348] ...
600 Rule: we must judge of doctrine by miracles; we must judge
601 of miracles by doctrine. All this is true, but contains no
602 contradiction.
603 For we must distinguish the times.
604 How glad you are to know the general rules, thinking thereby
605 to set up dissension, and render all useless! We shall prevent
606 you, my father; truth is one and constant.
607 It is impossible, from the duty of God to men, that a man,
608 hiding his evil teaching, and only showing the good, saying
609 that he conforms to God and the Church, should do miracles
610 so as to instil insensibly a false and subtle doctrine. This
611 cannot happen.
612 And still less, that God, who knows the heart, should perform
613 miracles in favour of such a one.
614 #### 843
615 The three marks of religion: perpetuity, a good life, miracles.
616 They destroy perpetuity by their doctrine of probability; a good
617 life by their morals; miracles by destroying either their truth or
618 the conclusions to be drawn from them.
619 If we believe them, the Church will have nothing to do with
620 perpetuity, holiness, and miracles. The heretics deny them,
621 or deny the conclusions to be drawn from them; they do the
622 same. But one would need to have no sincerity in order to
623 deny them, or again to lose one's senses in order to deny the
624 conclusions to be drawn from them.
625 Nobody has ever suffered martyrdom for the miracles which
626 he says he has seen; for the folly of men goes perhaps to the
627 length of martyrdom, for those which the Turks believe by
628 tradition, but not for those which they have seen.
629 #### 844
630 The heretics have always attacked these three marks, which
631 they have not.
632 #### 845
633 *First objection*: "An angel from heaven.[349] We must not
634 judge of truth by miracles, but of miracles by truth. Therefore
635 the miracles are useless."
636 Now they are of use, and they must not be in opposition to
637 the truth. Therefore what Father Lingende[350] has said, that
638 "God will not permit that a miracle may lead into error...."
639 When there shall be a controversy in the same Church, miracle
640 will decide.
641 *Second objection*: "But Antichrist will do miracles."
642 The magicians of Pharaoh did not entice to error. Thus we
643 cannot say to Jesus respecting Antichrist, "You have led me
644 into error." For Antichrist will do them against Jesus Christ,
645 and so they cannot lead into error. Either God will not permit
646 false miracles, or He will procure greater.
647 [Jesus Christ has existed since the beginning of the world:
648 this is more impressive than all the miracles of Antichrist.]
649 If in the same Church there should happen a miracle on the
650 side of those in error, men would be led into error. Schism is
651 visible; a miracle is visible. But schism is more a sign of error
652 than a miracle is a sign of truth. Therefore a miracle cannot
653 lead into error.
654 But apart from schism, error is not so obvious as a miracle
655 is obvious. Therefore a miracle could lead into error.
656 *Ubi est Deus tuus?*[351] Miracles show Him, and are a light.
657 #### 846
658 One of the anthems for Vespers at Christmas: *Exortum est in
659 tenebris lumen rectis corde.*[352]
660 #### 847
661 If the compassion of God is so great that He instructs us to
662 our benefit, even when He hides Himself, what light ought we
663 not to expect from Him when He reveals Himself?
664 #### 848
665 Will *Est et non est* be received in faith itself as well as in
666 miracles? And if it is inseparable in the others ...
667 When Saint Xavier[353] works miracles.—[Saint Hilary. "Ye
668 wretches, who oblige us to speak of miracles."]
669 Unjust judges, make not your own laws on the moment;
670 judge by those which are established, and by yourselves. *Væ
671 qui conditis leges iniquas.*[354]
672 Miracles endless, false.
673 In order to weaken your adversaries, you disarm the whole
674 Church.
675 If they say that our salvation depends upon God, they are
676 "heretics." If they say that they are obedient to the Pope,
677 that is "hypocrisy." If they are ready to subscribe to all the
678 articles, that is not enough. If they say that a man must not
679 be killed for an apple, "they attack the morality of Catholics."
680 If miracles are done among them, it is not a sign of holiness, and
681 is, on the contrary, a symptom of heresy.
682 This way in which the Church has existed is that truth has
683 been without dispute, or, if it has been contested, there has
684 been the Pope, or, failing him, there has been the Church.
685 #### 849
686 The five propositions[355] condemned, but no miracle; for the
687 truth was not attacked. But the Sorbonne ... but the bull....
688 It is impossible that those who love God with all their heart
689 should fail to recognise the Church; so evident is she.—It is
690 impossible that those who do not love God should be convinced
691 of the Church.
692 Miracles have such influence that it was necessary that God
693 should warn men not to believe in them in opposition to Him,
694 all clear as it is that there is a God. Without this they would
695 have been able to disturb men.
696 And thus so far from these passages, Deut. xiii, making
697 against the authority of the miracles, nothing more indicates
698 their influence. And the same in respect of Antichrist. "To
699 seduce, if it were possible, even the elect."[356]
700 #### 850
701 The history of the man born blind.
702 What says Saint Paul? Does he continually speak of the
703 evidence of the prophecies? No, but of his own miracle. What
704 says Jesus Christ? Does He speak of the evidence of the
705 prophecies? No; His death had not fulfilled them. But He
706 says, *Si non fecissem*.[357] Believe the works.
707 Two supernatural foundations of our wholly supernatural
708 religion; one visible, the other invisible; miracles with grace,
709 miracles without grace.
710 The synagogue, which had been treated with love as a type
711 of the Church, and with hatred, because it was only the type,
712 has been restored, being on the point of falling when it was
713 well with God, and thus a type.
714 Miracles prove the power which God has over hearts, by that
715 which He exercises over bodies.
716 The Church has never approved a miracle among heretics.
717 Miracles a support of religion: they have been the test of Jews;
718 they have been the test of Christians, saints, innocents, and
719 true believers.
720 A miracle among schismatics is not so much to be feared;
721 for schism, which is more obvious than a miracle, visibly indicates
722 their error. But when there is no schism, and error is
723 in question, miracle decides.
724 *Si non fecissem quæ alius non fecit.* The wretches who have
725 obliged us to speak of miracles.
726 Abraham and Gideon confirm faith by miracles.
727 Judith. God speaks at last in their greatest oppression.
728 If the cooling of love leaves the Church almost without
729 believers, miracles will rouse them. This is one of the last
730 effects of grace.
731 If one miracle were wrought among the Jesuits!
732 When a miracle disappoints the expectation of those in
733 whose presence it happens, and there is a disproportion between
734 the state of their faith and the instrument of the miracle, it
735 ought then to induce them to change. But with you it is
736 otherwise. There would be as much reason in saying that, if
737 the Eucharist raised a dead man, it would be necessary for one
738 to turn a Calvinist rather than remain a Catholic. But when
739 it crowns the expectation, and those, who hoped that God
740 would bless the remedies, see themselves healed without
741 remedies ...
742 *The ungodly.*—No sign has ever happened on the part of the
743 devil without a stronger sign on the part of God, or even without
744 it having been foretold that such would happen.
745 #### 851
746 Unjust persecutors of those whom God visibly protects.
747 If they reproach you with your excesses, "they speak as the
748 heretics." If they say that the grace of Jesus Christ distinguishes
749 us, "they are heretics." If they do miracles, "it is
750 the mark of their heresy."
751 Ezekiel.—They say: These are the people of God who speak
752 thus.
753 It is said, "Believe in the Church";[358] but it is not said,
754 "Believe in miracles"; because the last is natural, and not the
755 first. The one had need of a precept, not the other. Hezekiah.
756 The synagogue was only a type, and thus it did not perish;
757 and it was only a type, and so it is decayed. It was a type
758 which contained the truth, and thus it has lasted until it no
759 longer contained the truth.
760 My reverend father, all this happened in types. Other
761 religions perish; this one perishes not.
762 Miracles are more important than you think. They have
763 served for the foundation, and will serve for the continuation
764 of the Church till Antichrist, till the end.
765 The two witnesses.
766 In the Old Testament and the New, miracles are performed in
767 connection with types. Salvation, or a useless thing, if not to
768 show that we must submit to the Scriptures: type of the
769 sacrament.
770 #### 852
771 [We must judge soberly of divine ordinances, my father.
772 Saint Paul in the isle of Malta.]
773 #### 853
774 The hardness of the Jesuits, then, surpasses that of the Jews,
775 since those refused to believe Jesus Christ innocent only because
776 they doubted if His miracles were of God. Whereas the Jesuits,
777 though unable to doubt that the miracles of Port-Royal are of
778 God, do not cease to doubt still the innocence of that house.
779 #### 854
780 I suppose that men believe miracles. You corrupt religion
781 either in favour of your friends, or against your enemies. You
782 arrange it at your will.
783 #### 855
784 *On the miracle.*—As God has made no family more happy, let
785 it also be the case that He find none more thankful.
SECTION XIV
85 (Texto do capítulo)
APPENDIX: POLEMICAL FRAGMENTS
88 #### 856
89 *Clearness, obscurity.*—There would be too great darkness, if
90 truth had not visible signs. This is a wonderful one, that it
91 has always been preserved in one Church and one visible
92 assembly [of men]. There would be too great clearness, if
93 there were only one opinion in this Church. But in order to
94 recognise what is true, one has only to look at what has always
95 existed; for it is certain that truth has always existed, and
96 that nothing false has always existed.
97 #### 857
98 The history of the Church ought properly to be called the
99 history of truth.
100 #### 858
101 There is a pleasure in being in a ship beaten about by a
102 storm, when we are sure that it will not founder. The persecutions
103 which harass the Church are of this nature.
104 #### 859
105 In addition to so many other signs of piety, they[359] are also
106 persecuted, which is the best sign of piety.
107 #### 860
108 The Church is in an excellent state, when it is sustained by
109 God only.
110 #### 861
111 The Church has always been attacked by opposite errors,
112 but perhaps never at the same time, as now. And if she suffer
113 more because of the multiplicity of errors, she derives this
114 advantage from it, that they destroy each other.
115 She complains of both, but far more of the Calvinists, because
116 of the schism.
117 It is certain that many of the two opposite sects are deceived.
118 They must be disillusioned.
119 Faith embraces many truths which seem to contradict each
120 other. *There is a time to laugh, and a time to weep*,[360] etc. *Responde.
121 Ne respondeas*,[361] etc.
122 The source of this is the union of the two natures in Jesus
123 Christ; and also the two worlds (the creation of a new heaven
124 and a new earth; a new life and a new death; all things double,
125 and the same names remaining); and finally the two natures
126 that are in the righteous, (for they are the two worlds, and a
127 member and image of Jesus Christ. And thus all the names
128 suit them: righteous, yet sinners; dead, yet living; living, yet
129 dead; elect, yet outcast, etc.).
130 There are then a great number of truths, both of faith and of
131 morality, which seem contradictory, and which all hold good
132 together in a wonderful system. The source of all heresies is
133 the exclusion of some of these truths; and the source of all the
134 objections which the heretics make against us is the ignorance
135 of some of our truths. And it generally happens that, unable
136 to conceive the connection of two opposite truths, and believing
137 that the admission of one involves the exclusion of the other,
138 they adhere to the one, exclude the other, and think of us as
139 opposed to them. Now exclusion is the cause of their heresy;
140 and ignorance that we hold the other truth causes their objections.
141 1st example: Jesus Christ is God and man. The Arians,
142 unable to reconcile these things, which they believe incompatible,
143 say that He is man; in this they are Catholics. But they deny
144 that He is God; in this they are heretics. They allege that we
145 deny His humanity; in this they are ignorant.
146 2nd example: On the subject of the Holy Sacrament. We
147 believe that, the substance of the bread being changed, and
148 being consubstantial with that of the body of our Lord, Jesus
149 Christ is therein really present. That is one truth. Another
150 is that this Sacrament is also a type of the cross and of glory,
151 and a commemoration of the two. That is the Catholic faith,
152 which comprehends these two truths which seem opposed.
153 The heresy of to-day, not conceiving that this Sacrament
154 contains at the same time both the presence of Jesus Christ
155 and a type of Him, and that it is a sacrifice and a commemoration
156 of a sacrifice, believes that neither of these truths can be admitted
157 without excluding the other for this reason.
158 They fasten to this point alone, that this Sacrament is typical;
159 and in this they are not heretics. They think that we exclude
160 this truth; hence it comes that they raise so many objections to
161 us out of the passages of the Fathers which assert it. Finally,
162 they deny the presence; and in this they are heretics.
163 3rd example: Indulgences.
164 The shortest way, therefore, to prevent heresies is to instruct
165 in all truths; and the surest way to refute them is to declare
166 them all. For what will the heretics say?
167 In order to know whether an opinion is a Father's ...
168 #### 862
169 All err the more dangerously, as they each follow a truth.
170 Their fault is not in following a falsehood, but in not following
171 another truth.
172 #### 863
173 Truth is so obscure in these times, and falsehood so established,
174 that unless we love the truth, we cannot know it.
175 #### 864
176 If there is ever a time in which we must make profession of
177 two opposite truths, it is when we are reproached for omitting
178 one. Therefore the Jesuits and Jansenists are wrong in concealing
179 them, but the Jansenists more so, for the Jesuits have
180 better made profession of the two.
181 #### 865
182 Two kinds of people make things equal to one another, as
183 feasts to working days, Christians to priests, all things among
184 them, etc. And hence the one party conclude that what is
185 then bad for priests is also so for Christians, and the other that
186 what is not bad for Christians is lawful for priests.
187 #### 866
188 If the ancient Church was in error, the Church is fallen. If
189 she should be in error to-day, it is not the same thing; for she
190 has always the superior maxim of tradition from the hand of the
191 ancient Church; and so this submission and this conformity to
192 the ancient Church prevail and correct all. But the ancient
193 Church did not assume the future Church, and did not consider
194 her, as we assume and consider the ancient.
195 #### 867
196 That which hinders us in comparing what formerly occurred
197 in the Church with what we see there now, is that we generally
198 look upon Saint Athanasius,[362] Saint Theresa, and the rest, as
199 crowned with glory, and acting towards us as gods. Now that
200 time has cleared up things, it does so appear. But at the time
201 when he was persecuted, this great saint was a man called
202 Athanasius; and Saint Theresa was a nun. "Elias was a man
203 subject to like passions as we are," says Saint James, to disabuse
204 Christians of that false idea which makes us reject the
205 example of the saints, as disproportioned to our state. "They
206 were saints," say we, "they are not like us." What then
207 actually happened? Saint Athanasius was a man called Athanasius,
208 accused of many crimes, condemned by such and such
209 a council for such and such a crime. All the bishops assented
210 to it, and finally the Pope. What said they to those who
211 opposed this? That they disturbed the peace, that they
212 created schism, etc.
213 Zeal, light. Four kinds of persons: zeal without knowledge;
214 knowledge without zeal; neither knowledge nor zeal; both zeal
215 and knowledge. The first three condemned him. The last
216 acquitted him, were excommunicated by the Church, and yet
217 saved the Church.
218 #### 868
219 If Saint Augustine came at the present time, and was as
220 little authorised as his defenders, he would accomplish nothing.
221 God directs His Church well, by having sent him before with
222 authority.
223 #### 869
224 God has not wanted to absolve without the Church. As she
225 has part in the offence, He desires her to have part in the pardon.
226 He associates her with this power, as kings their parliaments.
227 But if she absolves or binds without God, she is no longer the
228 Church. For, as in the case of parliament, even if the king
229 have pardoned a man, it must be ratified; but if parliament
230 ratifies without the king, or refuses to ratify on the order of
231 the king, it is no longer the parliament of the king, but a
232 rebellious assembly.
233 #### 870
234 *The Church, the Pope. Unity, plurality.*—Considering the
235 Church as a unity, the Pope, who is its head, is as the whole.
236 Considering it as a plurality, the Pope is only a part of it. The
237 Fathers have considered the Church now in the one way, now
238 in the other. And thus they have spoken differently of the Pope.
239 (Saint Cyprian: *Sacerdos Dei.*) But in establishing one of these
240 truths, they have not excluded the other. Plurality which is
241 not reduced to unity is confusion; unity which does not depend
242 on plurality is tyranny. There is scarcely any other country
243 than France in which it is permissible to say that the Council
244 is above the Pope.
245 #### 871
246 The Pope is head. Who else is known of all? Who else is
247 recognised by all, having power to insinuate himself into all the
248 body, because he holds the principal shoot, which insinuates
249 itself everywhere? How easy it was to make this degenerate
250 into tyranny! That is why Christ has laid down for them this
251 precept: *Vos autem non sic.*[363]
252 #### 872
253 The Pope hates and fears the learned, who do not submit
254 to him at will.
255 #### 873
256 We must not judge of what the Pope is by some words of the
257 Fathers—as the Greeks said in a council, important rules—but
258 by the acts of the Church and the Fathers, and by the canons.
259 *Duo aut tres in unum.*[364] Unity and plurality. It is an error
260 to exclude one of the two, as the papists do who exclude plurality,
261 or the Huguenots who exclude unity.
262 #### 874
263 Would the Pope be dishonoured by having his knowledge
264 from God and tradition; and is it not dishonouring him to
265 separate him from this holy union?
266 #### 875
267 God does not perform miracles in the ordinary conduct of
268 His Church. It would be a strange miracle if infallibility
269 existed in one man. But it appears so natural for it to reside
270 in a multitude, since the conduct of God is hidden under nature,
271 as in all His other works.
272 #### 876
273 Kings dispose of their own power; but the Popes cannot
274 dispose of theirs.
275 #### 877
276 *Summum jus, summa injuria.*
277 The majority is the best way, because it is visible, and has
278 strength to make itself obeyed. Yet it is the opinion of the
279 least able.
280 If men could have done it, they would have placed might in
281 the hands of justice. But as might does not allow itself to be
282 managed as men want, because it is a palpable quality, whereas
283 justice is a spiritual quality of which men dispose as they please,
284 they have placed justice in the hands of might. And thus that
285 is called just which men are forced to obey.
286 Hence comes the right of the sword, for the sword gives a
287 true right. Otherwise we should see violence on one side and
288 justice on the other (end of the twelfth *Provincial*). Hence
289 comes the injustice of the Fronde,[365] which raises its alleged justice
290 against power. It is not the same in the Church, for there is a
291 true justice and no violence.
292 #### 878
293 *Injustice.*—Jurisdiction is not given for the sake of the judge,
294 but for that of the litigant. It is dangerous to tell this to the
295 people. But the people have too much faith in you; it will not
296 harm them, and may serve you. It should therefore be made
297 known. *Pasce oves meas*,[366] non *tuas*. You owe me pasturage.
298 #### 879
299 Men like certainty. They like the Pope to be infallible in
300 faith, and grave doctors to be infallible in morals, so as to have
301 certainty.
302 #### 880
303 The Church teaches, and God inspires, both infallibly. The
304 work of the Church is of use only as a preparation for grace or
305 condemnation. What it does is enough for condemnation, not
306 for inspiration.
307 #### 881
308 Every time the Jesuits may impose upon the Pope, they will
309 make all Christendom perjured.
310 The Pope is very easily imposed upon, because of his occupations,
311 and the confidence which he has in the Jesuits; and the
312 Jesuits are very capable of imposing upon him by means of
313 calumny.
314 #### 882
315 The wretches who have obliged me to speak of the basis
316 of religion.
317 #### 883
318 Sinners purified without penitence; the righteous justified
319 without love; all Christians without the grace of Jesus Christ;
320 God without power over the will of men; a predestination
321 without mystery; a redemption without certitude!
322 #### 884
323 Any one is made a priest, who wants to be so, as under
324 Jeroboam.[367]
325 It is a horrible thing that they propound to us the discipline
326 of the Church of to-day as so good, that it is made a crime to
327 desire to change it. Formerly it was infallibly good, and it was
328 thought that it could be changed without sin; and now, such as
329 it is, we cannot wish it changed! It has indeed been permitted
330 to change the custom of not making priests without such great
331 circumspection, that there were hardly any who were worthy;
332 and it is not allowed to complain of the custom which makes so
333 many who are unworthy!
334 #### 885
335 *Heretics.*—Ezekiel. All the heathen, and also the Prophet,
336 spoke evil of Israel. But the Israelites were so far from having
337 the right to say to him, "You speak like the heathen," that he
338 is most forcible upon this, that the heathen say the same as he.
339 #### 886
340 The Jansenists are like the heretics in the reformation of
341 morality; but you are like them in evil.
342 #### 887
343 You are ignorant of the prophecies, if you do not know that
344 all this must happen; princes, prophets, Pope, and even the
345 priests. And yet the Church is to abide. By the grace of God
346 we have not come to that. Woe to these priests! But we hope
347 that God will bestow His mercy upon us that we shall not be
348 of them.
349 Saint Peter, ii: false prophets in the past, the image of future
350 ones.
351 #### 888
352 ... So that if it is true, on the one hand, that some lax
353 monks, and some corrupt casuists, who are not members of
354 the hierarchy, are steeped in these corruptions, it is, on the
355 other hand, certain that the true pastors of the Church, who
356 are the true guardians of the Divine Word, have preserved it
357 unchangeably against the efforts of those who have attempted
358 to destroy it.
359 And thus true believers have no pretext to follow that laxity,
360 which is only offered to them by the strange hands of these
361 casuists, instead of the sound doctrine which is presented to them
362 by the fatherly hands of their own pastors. And the ungodly
363 and heretics have no ground for publishing these abuses as
364 evidence of imperfection in the providence of God over His
365 Church; since, the Church consisting properly in the body of
366 the hierarchy, we are so far from being able to conclude from
367 the present state of matters that God has abandoned her to
368 corruption, that it has never been more apparent than at the
369 present time that God visibly protects her from corruption.
370 For if some of these men, who, by an extraordinary vocation,
371 have made profession of withdrawing from the world and
372 adopting the monks' dress, in order to live in a more perfect
373 state than ordinary Christians, have fallen into excesses which
374 horrify ordinary Christians, and have become to us what the
375 false prophets were among the Jews; this is a private and personal
376 misfortune, which must indeed be deplored, but from which
377 nothing can be inferred against the care which God takes of
378 His Church; since all these things are so clearly foretold, and it
379 has been so long since announced that these temptations would
380 arise from people of this kind; so that when we are well instructed,
381 we see in this rather evidence of the care of God than
382 of His forgetfulness in regard to us.
383 #### 889
384 Tertullian: *Nunquam Ecclesia reformabitur.*
385 #### 890
386 Heretics, who take advantage of the doctrine of the Jesuits,
387 must be made to know that it is not that of the Church [*the
388 doctrine of the Church*], and that our divisions do not separate
389 us from the altar.
390 #### 891
391 If in differing we condemned, you would be right. Uniformity
392 without diversity is useless to others; diversity without
393 uniformity is ruinous for us. The one is harmful outwardly;
394 the other inwardly.
395 #### 892
396 By showing the truth, we cause it to be believed; but by
397 showing the injustice of ministers, we do not correct it. Our
398 mind is assured by a proof of falsehood; our purse is not made
399 secure by proof of injustice.
400 #### 893
401 Those who love the Church lament to see the corruption of
402 morals; but laws at least exist. But these corrupt the laws.
403 The model is damaged.
404 #### 894
405 Men never do evil so completely and cheerfully as when they
406 do it from religious conviction.
407 #### 895
408 It is in vain that the Church has established these words,
409 anathemas, heresies, etc. They are used against her.
410 #### 896
411 The servant knoweth not what his lord doeth, for the master
412 tells him only the act and not the intention.[368] And this is why
413 he often obeys slavishly, and defeats the intention. But Jesus
414 Christ has told us the object. And you defeat that object.
415 #### 897
416 They cannot have perpetuity, and they seek universality;
417 and therefore they make the whole Church corrupt, that they
418 may be saints.
419 #### 898
420 *Against those who misuse passages of Scripture, and who pride
421 themselves in finding one which seems to favour their error.*—The
422 chapter for Vespers, Passion Sunday, the prayer for the king.
423 Explanation of these words: "He that is not with me is against
424 me."[369] And of these others: "He that is not against you is for
425 you."[370] A person who says: "I am neither for nor against",
426 we ought to reply to him ...
427 #### 899
428 He who will give the meaning of Scripture, and does not
429 take it from Scripture, is an enemy of Scripture. (Aug., *De
430 Doct. Christ.*)
431 #### 900
432 *Humilibus dat gratiam; an ideo non dedit humilitatem?*[371]
433 *Sui eum non receperunt; quotquot autem non receperunt an
434 non erant sui?*[372]
435 #### 901
436 "It must indeed be," says Feuillant, "that this is not so
437 certain; for controversy indicates uncertainty, (Saint Athanasius,
438 Saint Chrysostom, morals, unbelievers)."
439 The Jesuits have not made the truth uncertain, but they have
440 made their own ungodliness certain.
441 Contradiction has always been permitted, in order to blind
442 the wicked; for all that offends truth or love is evil. This is
443 the true principle.
444 #### 902
445 All religions and sects in the world have had natural reason
446 for a guide. Christians alone have been constrained to take
447 their rules from without themselves, and to acquaint themselves
448 with those which Jesus Christ bequeathed to men of old
449 to be handed down to true believers. This constraint wearies
450 these good Fathers. They desire, like other people, to have
451 liberty to follow their own imaginations. It is in vain that we
452 cry to them, as the prophets said to the Jews of old: "Enter into
453 the Church; acquaint yourselves with the precepts which the
454 men of old left to her, and follow those paths." They have
455 answered like the Jews: "We will not walk in them; but we will
456 follow the thoughts of our hearts"; and they have said, "We
457 will be as the other nations."[373]
458 #### 903
459 They make a rule of exception.
460 Have the men of old given absolution before penance? Do
461 this as exceptional. But of the exception you make a rule
462 without exception, so that you do not even want the rule to
463 be exceptional.
464 #### 904
465 *On confessions and absolutions without signs of regret.*
466 God regards only the inward; the Church judges only by the
467 outward. God absolves as soon as He sees penitence in the
468 heart; the Church when she sees it in works. God will make a
469 Church pure within, which confounds, by its inward and
470 entirely spiritual holiness, the inward impiety of proud sages
471 and Pharisees; and the Church will make an assembly of men
472 whose external manners are so pure as to confound the manners
473 of the heathen. If there are hypocrites among them, but so
474 well disguised that she does not discover their venom, she
475 tolerates them; for, though they are not accepted of God, whom
476 they cannot deceive, they are of men, whom they do deceive.
477 And thus she is not dishonoured by their conduct, which appears
478 holy. But you want the Church to judge neither of the inward,
479 because that belongs to God alone, nor of the outward, because
480 God dwells only upon the inward; and thus, taking away from
481 her all choice of men, you retain in the Church the most dissolute,
482 and those who dishonour her so greatly, that the synagogues of
483 the Jews and sects of philosophers would have banished them
484 as unworthy, and have abhorred them as impious.
485 #### 905
486 The easiest conditions to live in according to the world are
487 the most difficult to live in according to God, and vice versa.
488 Nothing is so difficult according to the world as the religious
489 life; nothing is easier than to live it according to God. Nothing
490 is easier, according to the world, than to live in high office and
491 great wealth; nothing is more difficult than to live in them
492 according to God, and without acquiring an interest in them
493 and a liking for them.
494 #### 906
495 The casuists submit the decision to the corrupt reason,
496 and the choice of decisions to the corrupt will, in order that all
497 that is corrupt in the nature of man may contribute to his
498 conduct.
499 #### 907
500 But is it *probable* that *probability* gives assurance?
501 Difference between rest and security of conscience. Nothing
502 gives certainty but truth; nothing gives rest but the sincere
503 search for truth.
504 #### 908
505 The whole society itself of their casuists cannot give assurance
506 to a conscience in error, and that is why it is important to
507 choose good guides.
508 Thus they will be doubly culpable, both in having followed
509 ways which they should not have followed, and in having
510 listened to teachers to whom they should not have listened.
511 #### 909
512 Can it be anything but compliance with the world which
513 makes you find things probable? Will you make us believe
514 that it is truth, and that if duelling were not the fashion, you
515 would find it probable that they might fight, considering the
516 matter in itself?
517 #### 910
518 Must we kill to prevent there being any wicked? This is to
519 make both parties wicked instead of one. *Vince in bono malum.*[374]
520 (Saint Augustine.)
521 #### 911
522 *Universal.*—Ethics and language are special, but universal
523 sciences.
524 #### 912
525 *Probability.*—Each one can employ it; no one can take it away.
526 #### 913
527 They allow lust to act, and check scruples; whereas they
528 should do the contrary.
529 #### 914
530 *Montalte.*[375]—Lax opinions please men so much, that it is strange
531 that theirs displease. It is because they have exceeded all
532 bounds. Again, there are many people who see the truth, and
533 who cannot attain to it; but there are few who do not know
534 that the purity of religion is opposed to our corruptions. It is
535 absurd to say that an eternal recompense is offered to the
536 morality of Escobar.
537 #### 915
538 *Probability.*—They have some true principles; but they
539 misuse them. Now, the abuse of truth ought to be as much
540 punished as the introduction of falsehood.
541 As if there were two hells, one for sins against love, the other
542 for those against justice!
543 #### 916
544 *Probability.*[376]—The earnestness of the saints in seeking the
545 truth was useless, if the probable is trustworthy. The fear
546 of the saints who have always followed the surest way (Saint
547 Theresa having always followed her confessor).
548 #### 917
549 Take away *probability*, and you can no longer please the world;
550 give *probability*, and you can no longer displease it.
551 #### 918
552 These are the effects of the sins of the peoples and of the
553 Jesuits. The great have wished to be flattered. The Jesuits
554 have wished to be loved by the great. They have all been
555 worthy to be abandoned to the spirit of lying, the one party
556 to deceive, the others to be deceived. They have been avaricious,
557 ambitious, voluptuous. *Coacervabunt tibi magistros.*[377] Worthy
558 disciples of such masters, they have sought flatterers, and have
559 found them.
560 #### 919
561 If they do not renounce their doctrine of probability, their
562 good maxims are as little holy as the bad, for they are founded
563 on human authority; and thus, if they are more just, they will
564 be more reasonable, but not more holy. They take after the
565 wild stem on which they are grafted.
566 If what I say does not serve to enlighten you, it will be of use
567 to the people.
568 If these[378] are silent, the stones will speak.
569 Silence is the greatest persecution; the saints were never
570 silent. It is true that a call is necessary; but it is not from the
571 decrees of the Council that we must learn whether we are called,
572 it is from the necessity of speaking. Now, after Rome has
573 spoken, and we think that she has condemned the truth, and
574 that they have written it, and after the books which have said
575 the contrary are censured; we must cry out so much the louder,
576 the more unjustly we are censured, and the more violently they
577 would stifle speech, until there come a Pope who hears both
578 parties, and who consults antiquity to do justice. So the good
579 Popes will find the Church still in outcry.
580 The Inquisition and the Society[379] are the two scourges of the
581 truth.
582 Why do you not accuse them of Arianism? For, though
583 they have said that Jesus Christ is God, perhaps they mean
584 by it not the natural interpretation, but as it is said, *Dii
585 estis*.
586 If my Letters are condemned at Rome, that which I condemn
587 in them is condemned in heaven. *Ad tuum, Domine Jesu,
588 tribunal appello.*
589 You yourselves are corruptible.
590 I feared that I had written ill, seeing myself condemned;
591 but the example of so many pious writings makes me believe
592 the contrary. It is no longer allowable to write well, so corrupt
593 or ignorant is the Inquisition!
594 "It is better to obey God than men."
595 I fear nothing; I hope for nothing. It is not so with the
596 bishops. Port-Royal fears, and it is bad policy to disperse
597 them; for they will fear no longer and will cause greater fear.
598 I do not even fear your like censures, if they are not founded on
599 those of tradition. Do you censure all? What! even my respect?
600 No. Say then what, or you will do nothing, if you do not point
601 out the evil, and why it is evil. And this is what they will have
602 great difficulty in doing.
603 *Probability.*—They have given a ridiculous explanation of
604 certitude; for, after having established that all their ways are
605 sure, they have no longer called that sure which leads to heaven
606 without danger of not arriving there by it, but that which
607 leads there without danger of going out of that road.
608 #### 920
609 ... The saints indulge in subtleties in order to think themselves
610 criminals, and impeach their better actions. And these indulge
611 in subtleties in order to excuse the most wicked.
612 The heathen sages erected a structure equally fine outside,
613 but upon a bad foundation; and the devil deceived men by this
614 apparent resemblance based upon the most different foundation.
615 Man never had so good a cause as I; and others have never
616 furnished so good a capture as you....
617 The more they point out weakness in my person, the more
618 they authorise my cause.
619 You say that I am a heretic. Is that lawful? And if you do
620 not fear that men do justice, do you not fear that God does
621 justice?
622 You will feel the force of the truth, and you will yield to it ...
623 There is something supernatural in such a blindness. *Digna
624 necessitas.[380] Mentiris impudentissime* ...
625 *Doctrina sua noscitur vir* ...
626 False piety, a double sin.
627 I am alone against thirty thousand. No. Protect, you, the
628 court; protect, you, deception; let me protect the truth. It is
629 all my strength. If I lose it, I am undone. I shall not lack
630 accusations, and persecutions. But I possess the truth, and we
631 shall see who will take it away.
632 I do not need to defend religion, but you do not need to
633 defend error and injustice. Let God, out of His compassion,
634 having no regard to the evil which is in me, and having regard
635 to the good which is in you, grant us all grace that truth may
636 not be overcome in my hands, and that falsehood ...
637 #### 921
638 *Probable.*—Let us see if we seek God sincerely, by comparison
639 of the things which we love. It is *probable* that this food will
640 not poison me. It is *probable* that I shall not lose my action
641 by not prosecuting it ...
642 #### 922
643 It is not absolution only which remits sins by the sacrament
644 of penance, but contrition, which is not real if it does not seek
645 the sacrament.
646 #### 923
647 People who do not keep their word, without faith, without
648 honour, without truth, deceitful in heart, deceitful in speech;
649 for which that amphibious animal in fable was once reproached,
650 which held itself in a doubtful position between the fish and the
651 birds ...
652 It is important to kings and princes to be considered pious;
653 and therefore they must confess themselves to you.
NOTES
91 The following brief notes are mainly based on those of M. Brunschvicg.
92 But those of MM. Faugère, Molinier, and Havet have
93 also been consulted. The biblical references are to the Authorised
94 English Version. Those in the text are to the Vulgate, except
95 where it has seemed advisable to alter the reference to the English
96 Version.
97 [1] P. 1, l. 1. *The difference between the mathematical and the intuitive
98 mind.*—Pascal is here distinguishing the logical or discursive type
99 of mind, a good example of which is found in mathematical reasoning,
100 and what we should call the intuitive type of mind, which sees
101 everything at a glance. A practical man of sound judgment
102 exemplifies the latter; for he is in fact guided by impressions of
103 past experience, and does not consciously reason from general
104 principles.
105 [2] P. 2, l. 34. *There are different kinds*, etc.—This is probably a
106 subdivision of the discursive type of mind.
107 [3] P. 3, l. 31. *By rule.*—This is an emendation by M. Brunschvicg.
108 The MS. has *sans règle*.
109 [4] P. 4, l. 3. *I judge by my watch.*—Pascal is said to have always
110 carried a watch attached to his left wrist-band.
111 [5] P. 5, l. 21. *Scaramouch.*—A traditional character in Italian
112 comedy.
113 [6] P. 5, l. 22. *The doctor.*—Also a traditional character in Italian
114 comedy.
115 [7] P. 5, l. 24. *Cleobuline.*—Princess, and afterwards Queen of
116 Corinth, figures in the romance of Mademoiselle de Scudéry, entitled
117 *Artamène ou le Grand Cyrus*. She is enamoured of one of her
118 subjects, Myrinthe. But she "loved him without thinking of love;
119 and remained so long in that error, that this affection was no longer
120 in a state to be overcome, when she became aware of it." The
121 character is supposed to have been drawn from Christina of Sweden.
122 [8] P. 6, l. 21. *Rivers are*, etc.—Apparently suggested by a chapter
123 in Rabelais: *How we descended in the isle of Odes, in which the roads
124 walk*.
125 [9] P. 6, l. 30. *Salomon de Tultie.*—A pseudonym adopted by
126 Pascal as the author of the *Provincial Letters*.
127 [10] P. 7, l. 7. *Abstine et sustine.*—A maxim of the Stoics.
128 [11] P. 7, l. 8. *Follow nature.*—The maxim in which the Stoics
129 summed up their positive ethical teaching.
130 [12] P. 7, l. 9. *As Plato.*—Compare Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 9.
131 [13] P. 9, l. 29. *We call this jargon poetical beauty.*—According to M.
132 Havet, Pascal refers here to Malherbe and his school.
133 [14] P. 10, l. 23. *Ne quid nimis.*—Nothing in excess, a celebrated
134 maxim in ancient Greek philosophy.
135 [15] P. 11, l. 26. *That epigram about two one-eyed people.*—M. Havet
136 points out that this is not Martial's, but is to be found in *Epigrammatum
137 Delectus*, published by Port-Royal in 1659.
138 *Lumine Æon dextro, capta est Leonilla sinistro,*
139 *Et potis est forma vincere uterque deos.*
140 *Blande puer, lumen quod habes concede parenti,*
141 *Sic tu cæcus Amor, sic erit ilia Venus.*
142 [16] P. 11, l. 29. *Ambitiosa recidet ornamenta.*—Horace, *De Arte
143 Poetica*, 447.
144 [17] P. 13, l. 2. *Cartesian.*—One who follows the philosophy of
145 Descartes (1596-1650), "the father of modern philosophy."
146 [18] P. 13, l. 8. *Le Maître.*—A famous French advocate in Pascal's
147 time. His *Plaidoyers el Harangues* appeared in 1657. *Plaidoyer VI*
148 is entitled *Pour un fils mis en religion par force*, and on the first
149 page occurs the word *répandre: "Dieu qui répand des aveuglements
150 et des ténèbres sur les passions illégitimes.*" Pascal's reference is
151 probably to this passage.
152 [19] P. 13, l. 12. *The Cardinal.*—Mazarin. He was one of those
153 statesmen who do not like condolences.
154 [20] P. 14, l. 12. *Saint Thomas.*—Thomas Aquinas (1223-74), one
155 of the greatest scholastic philosophers.
156 [21] P. 14, l. 16. *Charron.*—A friend of Montaigne. His *Traité de la
157 Sagesse* (1601), which is not a large book, contains 117 chapters,
158 each of which is subdivided.
159 [22] P. 14, l. 17. *Of the confusion of Montaigne.*—The Essays of
160 Montaigne follow each other without any kind of order.
161 [23] P. 14, l. 27. *Mademoiselle de Gournay.*—The adopted daughter
162 of Montaigne. She published in 1595 an edition of his *Essais*, and,
163 in a Preface (added later), she defends him on this point.
164 [24] P. 15, l. 1. *People without eyes.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
165 [25] P. 15, l. 1. *Squaring the circle.*—Ibid., ii, 14.
166 [26] P. 15, l. 1. *A greater world.*—Ibid., ii, 12.
167 [27] P. 15, l. 2. *On suicide and on death.*—Ibid., ii, 3.
168 [28] P. 15, l. 3. *Without fear and without repentance.*—Ibid., iii., 2.
169 [29] P. 15, l. 7. (730, 231).—These two references of Pascal are to the
170 edition of the *Essais* of Montaigne, published in 1636.
171 [30] P. 16, l. 32. *The centre which is everywhere, and the circumference
172 nowhere.*—M. Havet traces this saying to Empedocles. Pascal
173 must have read it in Mlle de Gournay's preface to her edition of
174 Montaigne's *Essais*.
175 [31] P. 18, l. 33. *I will speak of the whole.*—This saying of Democritus
176 is quoted by Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
177 [32] P. 18, l. 37. *Principles of Philosophy.*—The title of one of Descartes's
178 philosophical writings, published in 1644. See note on p. 13,
179 l. 8 above.
180 [33] P. 18, l. 39. *De omni scibili.*—The title under which Pico della
181 Mirandola announced nine hundred propositions which he proposed
182 to uphold publicly at Rome in 1486.
183 [34] P. 19, l. 26. *Beneficia eo usque læta sunt.*—Tacitus, *Ann.*, lib. iv,
184 c. xviii. Compare Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 8.
185 [35] P. 21, l. 35. *Modus quo*, etc.—St. Augustine, *De Civ. Dei*, xxi, 10.
186 Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
187 [36] P. 22, l. 8. *Felix qui*, etc.—Virgil, *Georgics*, ii, 489, quoted by
188 Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 10.
189 [37] P. 22, l. 10. *Nihil admirari*, etc.—Horace, *Epistles*, I. vi. 1.
190 Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 10.
191 [38] P. 22, l. 19. 394.—A reference to Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
192 [39] P. 22, l. 20. 395.—Ibid.
193 [40] P. 22, l. 22. 399.—Ibid.
194 [41] P. 22, l. 28. *Harum sententiarum.*—Cicero, *Tusc.*, i, 11, Montaigne,
195 *Essais*, ii, 12.
196 [42] P. 22, l. 39. *Felix qui*, etc.—See above, notes on p. 22, l. 8 and l. 10.
197 [43] P. 22, l. 40. 280 *kinds of sovereign good in Montaigne.*—*Essais*, ii, 12.
198 [44] P. 23, l. 1. *Part I*, 1, 2, *c*. 1, *section* 4.—This reference is to Pascal's
199 *Traité du vide*.
200 [45] P. 23, l. 25. *How comes it*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 8.
201 [46] P. 23, l. 29. See Epictetus, *Diss.*, iv, 6. He was a great Roman
202 Stoic in the time of Domitian.
203 [47] P. 24, l. 9. *It is natural*, etc.—Compare Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 4.
204 [48] P. 24, l. 12. *Imagination.*—This fragment is suggestive of
205 Montaigne. See *Essais*, iii, 8.
206 [49] P. 25, l. 16. *If the greatest philosopher*, etc. See Raymond
207 Sebond's *Apologie*, from which Pascal has derived his illustrations.
208 [50] P. 26, l. 1. *Furry cats.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 8.
209 [51] P. 26, l. 31. *Della opinione*, etc.—No work is known under this
210 name. It may refer to a treatise by Carlo Flori, which bears a
211 title like this. But its date (1690) is after Pascal's death (1662),
212 though there may have been earlier editions.
213 [52] P. 27, l. 12. *Source of error in diseases.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
214 [53] P. 27, l. 27. *They rival each other*, etc.—Ibid.
215 [54] P. 28, l. 31. *Næ iste*, etc.—Terence, *Heaut.*, IV, i, 8. Montaigne,
216 *Essais*, iii, 1.
217 [55] P. 28, l. 15. *Quasi quidquam*, etc.—Plin., ii, 7. Montaigne, ibid.
218 [56] P. 28, l. 29. *Quod crebro*, etc.—Cicero, *De Divin.*, ii, 49.
219 [57] P. 29, l. 1. *Spongia solis.*—The spots on the sun. Pascal sees in
220 them the beginning of the darkening of the sun, and thinks that
221 there will therefore come a day when there will be no sun.
222 [58] P. 29, l. 15. *Custom is a second nature*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*,
223 i, 22.
224 [59] P. 29, l. 19. *Omne animal.*—See Genesis vii, 14.
225 [60] P. 30, l. 22. *Hence savages*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 22.
226 [61] P. 32, l. 3. *A great part of Europe*, etc.—An allusion to the
227 Reformation.
228 [62] P. 33, l. 13. *Alexander's chastity.*—Pascal apparently has in
229 mind Alexander's treatment of Darius's wife and daughters after
230 the battle of Issus.
231 [63] P. 34, l. 17. *Lustravit lampade terras.*—Part of Cicero's translation
232 of two lines from Homer, *Odyssey*, xviii, 136. Montaigne, *Essais*,
233 ii, 12.
234 *Tales sunt hominum mentes, quali pater ipse*
235 *Jupiter auctiferas lustravit lampade terras.*
236 [64] P. 34, l. 32. *Nature gives*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 19.
237 [65] P. 37, l. 23. *Our nature consists*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 13.
238 [66] P. 38, l. 1. *Weariness.*—Compare Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
239 [67] P. 38, l. 8. *Cæsar was too old*, etc.—See Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 34.
240 [68] P. 38, l. 30. *A mere trifle*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 4.
241 [69] P. 40, l. 21. *Advice given to Pyrrhus.*—Ibid., i, 42.
242 [70] P. 41, l. 2. *They do not know*, etc.—Ibid., i, 19.
243 [71] P. 44, l. 14. *They are*, etc.—Compare Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 38.
244 [72] P. 46, l. 7. *Those who write*, etc.—A thought of Cicero in *Pro
245 Archia*, mentioned by Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 41.
246 [73] P. 47, l. 3. *Ferox gens.*—Livy, xxxiv, 17. Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 40.
247 [74] P. 47, l. 5. *Every opinion*, etc.—Montaigne, ibid.
248 [75] P. 47, l. 12. 184.—This is a reference to Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 40.
249 See also ibid., iii, 10.
250 [76] P. 48, l. 8. *I know not what (Corneille).*—See *Médée,* II, vi, and
251 *Rodogune*, I, v.
252 [77] P. 48, l. 22. *In omnibus requiem quæsivi.*—Eccles. xxiv, II, in
253 the Vulgate.
254 [78] P. 50, l. 5. *The future alone is our end.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 3.
255 [79] P. 50, l. 14. *Solomon.*—Considered by Pascal as the author of
256 Ecclesiastes.
257 [80] P. 50, l. 20. *Unconscious of approaching fever.*—Compare Montaigne,
258 *Essais*, i, 19.
259 [81] P. 50, l. 22. *Cromwell.*—Cromwell died in 1658 of a fever, and
260 not of the gravel. The Restoration took place in 1660, and this
261 fragment was written about that date.
262 [82] P. 50, l. 28. *The three hosts.*—Charles I was beheaded in 1649;
263 Queen Christina of Sweden abdicated in 1654; Jean Casimir, King
264 of Poland, was deposed in 1656.
265 [83] P. 50, l. 32. *Macrobius.*—A Latin writer of the fifth century.
266 He was a Neo-Platonist in philosophy. One of his works is entitled
267 *Saturnalia*.
268 [84] P. 51, l. 5. *The great and the humble*, etc.—See Montaigne, *Essais*,
269 ii, 12.
270 [85] P. 53, l. 5. *Miton.*—A man of fashion in Paris known to Pascal.
271 [86] P. 53, l. 15. *Deus absconditus.*—Is. xiv, 15.
272 [87] P. 60, l. 26. *Fascinatio nugacitatis.*—Book of Wisdom iv, 12.
273 [88] P. 61, l. 10. *Memoria hospitis*, etc.—Book of Wisdom v, 15.
274 [89] P. 62, l. 5. *Instability.*—Compare Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 12.
275 [90] P. 66, l. 19. *Foolishness, stultitium.*—I Cor. i, 18.
276 [91] P. 71, l. 5. *To prove Divinity from the works of nature.*—A
277 traditional argument of the Stoics like Cicero and Seneca, and
278 of rationalist theologians like Raymond Sebond, Charron, etc.
279 It is the argument from Design in modern philosophy.
280 [92] P. 71, l. 27. *Nemo novit*, etc.—Matthew xi, 27. In the Vulgate,
281 it is *Neque patrem quis novit*, etc. Pascal's biblical quotations are
282 often incorrect. Many seem to have been made from memory.
283 [93] P. 71, l. 30. *Those who seek God find Him.*—Matthew vii, 7.
284 [94] P. 72, l. 3. *Vere tu es Deus absconditus.*—Is. xiv, 15.
285 [95] P. 72, l. 22. *Ne evacuetur crux Christi.*—I Cor. i, 17. In the
286 Vulgate we have*ut non* instead of *ne*.
287 [96] P. 72, l. 25. *The machine.*—A Cartesian expression. Descartes
288 considered animals as mere automata. According to Pascal, whatever
289 does not proceed in us from reflective thought is a product
290 of a necessary mechanism, which has its root in the body, and which
291 is continued into the mind in imagination and the passions. It is
292 therefore necessary for man so to alter, and adjust this mechanism,
293 that it will always follow, and not obstruct, the good will.
294 [97] P. 73, l. 3. *Justus ex fide vivit.*—Romans i, 17.
295 [98] P. 73, l. 5. *Fides ex auditu.*—Romans x, 17.
296 [99] P. 73, l. 12. *The creature.*—What is purely natural in us.
297 [100] P. 74, l. 15. *Inclina cor meum, Deus.*—Ps. cxix, 36.
298 [101] P. 75, l. 11. *Unus quisque sibi Deum fingit.*—See Book of Wisdom
299 xv, 6, 16.
300 [102] P. 76, l. 34. *Eighth beatitude.*—Matthew v, 10. It is to the fourth
301 beatitude that the thought directly refers.
302 [103] P. 77, l. 6. *One thousand and twenty-eight.*—The number of the
303 stars according to Ptolemy's catalogue.
304 [104] P. 77, l. 29. *Saint Augustine.*—*Epist.* cxx, 3.
305 [105] P. 78, l. 1. *Nisi efficiamini sicut parvuli.*—Matthew xviii, 3.
306 [106] P. 80, l. 20. *Inclina cor meum, Deus, in*....—Ps. cxix, 36.
307 [107] P. 80, l. 22. *Its establishment.*—The constitution of the Christian
308 Church.
309 [108] P. 81, l. 20. *The youths and maidens and children of the Church
310 would prophesy.*—Joel ii, 28.
311 [109] P. 83, l. 11. *On what*, etc.—See Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
312 [110] P. 84, l. 16. *Nihil amplius ... est.*—Ibid. Cicero, *De Finibus*,
313 v, 21.
314 [111] P. 84, l. 17. *Ex senatus ... exercentur.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, iii,
315 1. Seneca, *Letters*, 95.
316 [112] P. 84, l. 18. *Ut olim ... laboramus.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 13.
317 Tacitus, *Ann.*, iii, 25.
318 [113] P. 84, l. 20. *The interest of the sovereign.*—The view of Thrasymachus
319 in Plato's *Republic*, i, 338.
320 [114] P. 84, l. 21. *Another, present custom.*—The doctrine of the
321 Cyrenaics. Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 13.
322 [115] P. 84, l. 24. *The mystical foundation of its authority.*—Montaigne,
323 *Essais*, iii, 13. See also ii, 12.
324 [116] P. 85, l. 2. *The wisest of legislators.*—Plato. See *Republic*, ii,
325 389, and v, 459.
326 [117] P. 85, l. 4. *Cum veritatem*, etc.—An inexact quotation from St.
327 Augustine, *De Civ. Dei*, iv, 27. Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
328 [118] P. 85, l. 17. *Veri juris.*—Cicero, *De Officiis*, iii, 17. Montaigne,
329 *Essais*, iii, I.
330 [119] P. 86, l. 9. *When a strong man*, etc.—Luke xi, 21.
331 [120] P. 86, l. 26. *Because he who will*, etc.—See Epictetus, *Diss.*, iii, 12.
332 [121] P. 88, l. 19. *Civil wars are the greatest of evils.*—Montaigne,
333 *Essais*, iii, 11.
334 [122] P. 89, l. 5. *Montaigne.*—*Essais*, i, 42.
335 [123] P. 91, l. 8. *Savages laugh at an infant king.*—An allusion to a
336 visit of some savages to Europe. They were greatly astonished
337 to see grown men obey the child king, Charles IX. Montaigne,
338 *Essais*, i, 30.
339 [124] P. 92, l. 8. *Man's true state.*—See Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 54.
340 [125] P. 95, l. 3. *Omnis ... vanitati.*—Eccles. iii, 19.
341 [126] P. 95, l. 4. *Liberabitur.*—Romans viii, 20-21.
342 [127] P. 95, l. 4. *Saint Thomas.*—In his Commentary on the Epistle of
343 St. James. James ii, 1.
344 [128] P. 96, l. 9. *The account of the pike and frog of Liancourt.*—The
345 story is unknown. The Duc de Liancourt led a vicious life in youth,
346 but was converted by his wife. He became one of the firmest
347 supporters of Port-Royal.
348 [129] P. 97, l. 18. *Philosophers.*—The Stoics.
349 [130] P. 97, l. 24. *Epictetus.*—*Diss.*, iv, 7.
350 [131] P. 97, l. 26. *Those great spiritual efforts*, etc.—On this, and the
351 following fragment, see Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 29.
352 [132] P. 98, l. 3. *Epaminondas.*—Praised by Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 36.
353 See also iii, 1.
354 [133] P. 98, l. 17. *Plerumque gratæ principibus vices.*—Horace, *Odes*,
355 III, xxix, 13, cited by Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 42. Horace has
356 *divitibus* instead of *principibus*.
357 [134] P. 99, l. 4. *Man is neither angel nor brute*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*,
358 iii, 13.
359 [135] P. 99, l. 14. *Ut sis contentus*, etc.—A quotation from Seneca.
360 See Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 3.
361 [136] P. 99, l. 21. *Sen.* 588.—Seneca, *Letter to Lucilius*, xv. Montaigne,
362 *Essais*, iii, I.
363 [137] P. 99, l. 23. *Divin.*—Cicero, *De Divin.*, ii, 58.
364 [138] P. 99, l. 25. *Cic.*—Cicero, *Tusc*, ii, 2. The quotation is inaccurate.
365 Montaigne, *Essais*, ii, 12.
366 [139] P. 99, l. 27. *Senec.*—Seneca, *Epist.*, 106.
367 [140] P. 99, l. 28. *Id maxime*, etc.—Cicero, *De Off.*, i, 31.
368 [141] P. 99, l. 29. *Hos natura*, etc.—Virgil, *Georgics*, ii, 20.
369 [142] P. 99, l. 30. *Paucis opus*, etc.—Seneca, *Epist.*, 106.
370 [143] P. 100, l. 3. *Mihi sic usus*, etc.—Terence, *Heaut.*, I, i, 28.
371 [144] P. 100, l. 4. *Rarum est*, etc.—Quintilian, x, 7.
372 [145] P. 100, l. 5. *Tot circa*, etc.—M. Seneca, *Suasoriæ*, i, 4.
373 [146] P. 100, l. 6. *Cic.*—Cicero, *Acad.*, i, 45.
374 [147] P. 100, l. 7. *Nec me pudet*, etc.—Cicero, *Tusc.*, i, 25.
375 [148] P. 100, l. 8. *Melius non incipiet.*—The rest of the quotation is
376 *quam desinet*. Seneca, *Epist.*, 72.
377 [149] P. 100, l. 25. *They win battles.*—Montaigne, in his *Essais*, ii, 12,
378 relates that the Portuguese were compelled to raise the siege of
379 Tamly on account of the number of flies.
380 [150] P. 100, l. 27. *When it is said*, etc.—By Descartes.
381 [151] P. 102, l. 20. *Arcesilaus.*—A follower of Pyrrho, the sceptic.
382 He lived in the third century before Christ.
383 [152] P. 105, l. 20. *Ecclesiastes.*—Eccles. viii, 17.
384 [153] P. 106, l. 16. *The academicians.*—Dogmatic sceptics, as opposed
385 to sceptics who doubt their own doubt.
386 [154] P. 107, l. 10. *Ego vir videns.*—Lamentations iii, I.
387 [155] P. 108, l. 26. *Evil is easy*, etc.—The Pythagoreans considered
388 the good as certain and finite, and evil as uncertain and infinite.
389 Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 9.
390 [156] P. 109, l. 7. *Paulus Æmilius.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 19. Cicero,
391 *Tusc.*, v, 40.
392 [157] P. 109, l. 30. *Des Barreaux.*—Author of a licentious love song.
393 He was born in 1602, and died in 1673. Balzac call him "the new
394 Bacchus."
395 [158] P. 110, l. 16. *For Port-Royal.*—The letters, A. P. R., occur in
396 several places, and are generally thought to indicate what will be
397 afterwards treated in lectures or conferences at Port-Royal, the
398 famous Cistercian abbey, situated about eighteen miles from Paris.
399 Founded early in the thirteenth century, it acquired its greatest
400 fame in its closing years. Louis XIV was induced to believe it
401 heretical; and the monastery was finally demolished in 1711. Its
402 downfall was no doubt brought about by the Jesuits.
403 [159] P. 113, l. 4. *They all tend to this end.*—Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 19.
404 [160] P. 119, l. 15. *Quod ergo*, etc.—Acts xvii, 23.
405 [161] P. 119, l. 26. *Wicked demon.*—Descartes had suggested the
406 possibility of the existence of an *evil genius* to justify his method of
407 universal doubt. See his *First Meditation*. The argument is quite
408 Cartesian.
409 [162] P. 122, l. 18. *Deliciæ meæ*, etc.—Proverbs viii, 31.
410 [163] P. 122, l. 18. *Effundam spiritum*, etc.—Is. xliv, 3; Joel ii, 28.
411 [164] P. 122, l. 19. *Dii estis.*—Ps. lxxxii, 6.
412 [165] P. 122, l. 20. *Omnis caro fænum.*—Is. xl, 6.
413 [166] P. 122, l. 20. *Homo assimilatus*, etc.—Ps. xlix, 20.
414 [167] P. 124, l. 24. *Sapientius est hominibus.*—1 Cor. i, 25.
415 [168] P. 125, l. 1. *Of original sin.*—The citations from the Rabbis in
416 this fragment are borrowed from a work of the Middle Ages, entitled
417 *Pugio christianorum ad impiorum perfidiam jugulandam et maxime
418 judæorum*. It was written in the thirteenth century by Raymond
419 Martin, a Catalonian monk. An edition of it appeared in 1651,
420 edited by Bosquet, Bishop of Lodève.
421 [169] P. 125, l. 24. *Better is a poor and wise child*, etc.—Eccles. iv, 13.
422 [170] P. 126, l. 17. *Nemo ante*, etc.—See Ovid, *Met.*, iii, 137, and
423 Montaigne, *Essais*, i, 18.
424 [171] P. 127, l. 10. *Figmentum.*—Borrowed from the Vulgate, Ps. ciii, 14.
425 [172] P. 128. l. 5. *All that is in the world*, etc.—First Epistle of St.
426 John, ii, 16.
427 [173] P. 128, l. 7. *Wretched is*, etc.—M. Faugère thinks this thought is
428 taken from St. Augustine's Commentary on Ps. cxxxvii, *Super
429 flumina Babylonis.*
430 [174] P. 129, l. 6. *Qui gloriatur*, etc.—1 Cor. i, 31.
431 [175] P. 130, l. 13. *Via, veritas.*—John xiv, 6.
432 [176] P. 130, l. 14. *Zeno.*—The original founder of Stoicism.
433 [177] P. 130, l. 15. *Epictetus.*—*Diss.*, iv, 6, 7.
434 [178] P. 131, l. 32. *A body full of thinking members.*—See I Cor. xii.
435 [179] P. 133, l. 5. *Book of Wisdom.*—ii, 6.
436 [180] P. 134, l. 28. *Qui adhæret*, etc.—1 Cor. vi, 17.
437 [181] P. 134, l. 36. *Two laws.*—Matthew xxii, 35-40; Mark xii, 28-31.
438 [182] P. 135, l. 6. *The kingdom of God is within us.*—Luke xvii, 29.
439 [183] P. 137, l. 1. *Et non*, etc.—Ps. cxliii, 2.
440 [184] P. 137, l. 3. *The goodness of God leadeth to repentance.*—Romans
441 ii, 4.
442 [185] P. 137, l. 5. *Let us do penance*, etc.—See Jonah iii, 8, 9.
443 [186] P. 137, l. 27. *I came to send war.*—Matthew x, 34.
444 [187] P. 137, l. 28. *I came to bring fire and the sword.*—Luke xii, 49.
445 [188] P. 138, l. 2. *Pharisee and the Publican.*—Parable in Luke xviii,
446 9-14.
447 [189] P. 138, l. 13. *Abraham.*—Genesis xiv, 22-24.
448 [190] P. 138, l. 17. *Sub te erit appetitus tuus.*—Genesis iv, 7.
449 [191] P. 140, l. 1. *It is*, etc.—A discussion on the Eucharist.
450 [192] P. 140, l. 34. *Non sum dignus.*—Luke vii, 6.
451 [193] P. 140, l. 35. *Qui manducat indignus.*—I Cor. xi, 29.
452 [194] P. 140, l. 36. *Dignus est accipere.*—Apoc. iv, II.
453 [195] P. 141. In the French edition on which this translation is based
454 there was inserted the following fragment after No. 513:
455 "Work out your own salvation with fear."
456 Proofs of prayer. *Petenti dabitur.*
457 Therefore it is in our power to ask. On the other hand, there is
458 God. So it is not in our power, since the obtaining of (the grace) to
459 pray to Him is not in our power. For since salvation is not in us,
460 and the obtaining of such grace is from Him, prayer is not in our
461 power.
462 The righteous man should then hope no more in God, for he
463 ought not to hope, but to strive to obtain what he wants.
464 Let us conclude then that, since man is now unrighteous since
465 the first sin, and God is unwilling that he should thereby not be
466 estranged from Him, it is only by a first effect that he is not estranged.
467 Therefore, those who depart from God have not this first effect
468 without which they are not estranged from God, and those who do
469 not depart from God have this first effect. Therefore, those whom
470 we have seen possessed for some time of grace by this first effect,
471 cease to pray, for want of this first effect.
472 Then God abandons the first in this sense.
473 It is doubtful, however that this fragment should be included
474 in the *Pensées*, and it has seemed best to separate it from the text.
475 It has only once before appeared—in the edition of Michaut (1896).
476 The first half of it has been freely translated in order to give an
477 interpretation in accordance with a suggestion from M. Emile
478 Boutroux, the eminent authority on Pascal. The meaning seems
479 to be this. In one sense it is in our power to ask from God, who
480 promises to give us what we ask. But, in another sense, it is not
481 in our power to ask; for it is not in our power to obtain the grace
482 which is necessary in asking. We know that salvation is not in our
483 power. Therefore some condition of salvation is not in our power.
484 Now the conditions of salvation are two: (1) The asking for it, and
485 (2) the obtaining it. But God promises to give us what we ask.
486 Hence the obtaining is in our power. Therefore the condition
487 which is not in our power must be the first, namely, the asking.
488 Prayer presupposes a grace which it is not within our power to obtain.
489 After giving the utmost consideration to the second half of this
490 obscure fragment, and seeking assistance from some eminent
491 scholars, the translator has been compelled to give a strictly literal
492 translation of it, without attempting to make sense.
493 [196] P. 141, l. 14. *Lord, when saw we*, etc.—Matthew xxv, 37.
494 [197] P. 143, l. 19. *Qui justus est, justificetur adhuc.*—Apoc. xxii, II.
495 [198] P. 144, l. 2. *Corneille.*—See his *Horace*, II, iii.
496 [199] P. 144, l. 15. *Corrumpunt mores*, etc.—I Cor. xv, 33.
497 [200] P. 145. l. 25. *Quod curiositate*, etc.—St. Augustine, *Sermon CXLI*.
498 [201] P. 146, l. 34. *Quia ... facere.*—I Cor. i, 21.
499 [202] P. 148, l. 7. *Turbare semetipsum.*—John xi, 33. The text is
500 *turbavit seipsum*.
501 [203] P. 148, l. 25. *My soul is sorrowful even unto death.*—Mark xiv,
502 34.
503 [204] P. 149, l. 3. *Eamus. Processit.*—John xviii, 4. But *eamus* does
504 not occur. See, however, Matthew xxvi, 46.
505 [205] P. 150, l. 36. *Eritis sicut*, etc.—Genesis iv, 5.
506 [206] P. 151, l. 2. *Noli me tangere.*—John xx, 17.
507 [207] P. 156, l. 14. *Vere discipuli*, etc.—Allusions to John viii, 31,
508 i, 47; viii, 36; vi, 32.
509 [208] P. 158, l. 41. *Signa legem in electis meis.*—Is. viii, 16. The text
510 of the Vulgate is *in discipulis meis*.
511 [209] P. 159, l. 2. *Hosea.*—xiv, 9.
512 [210] P. 159, l. 13. *Saint John.*—xii, 39.
513 [211] P. 160, l. 17. *Tamar.*—Genesis xxxviii, 24-30.
514 [212] P. 160, l. 17. *Ruth.*—Ruth iv, 17-22.
515 [213] P. 163, l. 13. *History of China.*—A History of China in Latin
516 had been published in 1658.
517 [214] P. 164, l. I. *The five suns*, etc.—Montaigne, *Essais*, iii, 6.
518 [215] P. 164, l. 9. *Jesus Christ.*—John v, 31.
519 [216] P. 164, l. 17. *The Koran says*, etc.—There is no mention of Saint
520 Matthew in the Koran; but it speaks of the Apostles generally.
521 [217] P. 165, l. 35. *Moses.*—Deut. xxxi, 11.
522 [218] P. 166, l. 23. *Carnal Christians.*—Jesuits and Molinists.
523 [219] P. 170, l. 14. *Whom he welcomed from afar.*—John viii, 56.
524 [220] P. 170, l. 19. *Salutare*, etc.—Genesis xdix, 18.
525 [221] P. 173, l. 33. *The Twelve Tables at Athens.*—There were no such
526 tables. About 450 B.C. a commission is said to have been appointed
527 in Rome to visit Greece and collect information to frame a code of
528 law. This is now doubted, if not entirely discredited.
529 [222] P. 173, l. 35. *Josephus.—Reply to Apion*, ii, 16. Josephus, the
530 Jewish historian, gained the favour of Titus, and accompanied
531 him to the siege of Jerusalem. He defended the Jews against a
532 contemporary grammarian, named Apion, who had written a
533 violent satire on the Jews.
534 [223] P. 174, l. 27. *Against Apion.*—ii, 39. See preceding note.
535 [224] P. 174, l. 28. *Philo.*—A Jewish philosopher, who lived in the
536 first century of the Christian era. He was one of the founders of
537 the Alexandrian school of thought. He sought to reconcile Jewish
538 tradition with Greek thought.
539 [225] P. 175, l. 20. *Prefers the younger.*—See No. 710.
540 [226] P. 176, l. 32. *The books of the Sibyls and Trismegistus.*—The Sibyls
541 were the old Roman prophetesses. Their predictions were preserved
542 in three books at Rome, which Tarquinius Superbus had bought
543 from the Sibyl of Erythræ. Trismegistus was the Greek name of
544 the Egyptian god Thoth, who was regarded as the originator of
545 Egyptian culture, the god of religion, of writing, and of the arts
546 and sciences. Under his name there existed forty-two sacred books,
547 kept by the Egyptian priests.
548 [227] P. 177, l. 3. *Quis mihi*, etc.—Numbers xi, 29. *Quis tribuat ut
549 omnis populus prophetet*?
550 [228] P. 177, l. 25. *Maccabees.*—2 Macc. xi, 2.
551 [229] P. 177, l. 7. *This book*, etc.—Is. xxx, 8.
552 [230] P. 178, l. 9. *Tertullian.*—A Christian writer in the second century
553 after Christ. The quotation is from his *De Cultu Femin.*, ii, 3.
554 [231] P. 178, l. 16. (Θεὸς), etc.—Eusebius, *Hist.*, lib. v, c. 8.
555 [232] P. 178, l. 22. *And he took that from Saint Irenæus.*—*Hist.*, lib. x,
556 c 25.
557 [233] P. 179, l. 5. *The story in Esdras.*—2 Esdras xiv. God appears
558 to Esdras in a bush, and orders him to assemble the people and
559 deliver the message. Esdras replies that the law is burnt. Then
560 God commands him to take five scribes to whom for forty days He
561 dictates the ancient law. This story conflicted with many passages
562 in the prophets, and was therefore rejected from the Canon at the
563 Council of Trent.
564 [234] P. 181, l. 14. *The Kabbala.*—The fantastic secret doctrine of
565 interpretation of Scripture, held by a number of Jewish rabbis.
566 [235] P. 181, l. 26. *Ut sciatis*, etc.—Mark ii, 10, 11.
567 [236] P. 183, l. 29. *This generation*, etc.—Matthew xxiv, 34.
568 [237] P. 184, l. 11. *Difference between dinner and supper.*—Luke xiv, 12.
569 [238] P. 184, l. 28. *The six ages*, etc.—M. Havet has traced this to a
570 chapter in St. Augustine, *De Genesi contra Manichæos*, i, 23.
571 [239] P. 184, l. 31. *Forma futuri.*—Romans v, 14.
572 [240] P. 186, l. 13. *The Messiah*, etc.—John xii, 34.
573 [241] P. 186, l. 30. *If the light*, etc.—Matthew vi, 23.
574 [242] P. 187, l. 1. *Somnum suum.*—Ps. lxxvi, 5.
575 [243] P. 187, l. 1. *Figura hujus mundi.*—1 Cor. vii, 31.
576 [244] P. 187, l. 2. *Comedes panem tuum.*—Deut. viii, 9. *Panem
577 nostrum,* Luke xi, 3.
578 [245] P. 187, l. 3. *Inimici Dei terram lingent.*—Ps. lxxii, 9.
579 [246] P. 187, l. 8. *Cum amaritudinibus.*—Exodus xii, 8. The Vulgate
580 has *cum lacticibus agrestibus*.
581 [247] P. 187, l. 9. *Singularis sum ego donec transeam.*—Ps. cxli, 10.
582 [248] P. 188, l. 19. *Saint Paul.*—Galatians iv, 24; I Cor. iii, 16, 17;
583 Hebrews ix, 24; Romans ii, 28, 29.
584 [249] P. 188, l. 25. *That Moses*, etc.—John vi, 32.
585 [250] P. 189, l. 3. *For one thing alone is needful.*—Luke x, 42.
586 [251] P. 189, l. 9. *The breasts of the Spouse.*—Song of Solomon iv, 5.
587 [252] P. 189, l. 15. *And the Christians*, etc.—Romans vi, 20; viii, 14, 15.
588 [253] P. 189, l. 17. *When Saint Peter*, etc.—Acts xv. See Genesis xvii,
589 10; Leviticus xii, 3.
590 [254] P. 189, l. 27. *Fac secundum*, etc.—Exodus xxv, 40.
591 [255] P. 190, l. 1. *Saint Paul.*—1 Tim. iv, 3; 1 Cor. vii.
592 [256] P. 190, l. 7. *The Jews*, etc.—Hebrews viii, 5.
593 [257] P. 192, l. 15. *That He should destroy death through death.*—
594 Hebrews ii, 14.
595 [258] P. 192, l. 30. *Veri adoratores.*—John iv, 23.
596 [259] P. 192, l. 30. *Ecce agnus*, etc.—John i, 29.
597 [260] P. 193, l. 15. *Ye shall be free indeed.*—John viii, 36.
598 [261] P. 193, l. 17. *I am the true bread from heaven.*—Ibid., vi, 32.
599 [262] P. 194, l. 27. *Agnus occisus*, etc.—Apoc. xiii, 8.
600 [263] P. 194, l. 34. *Sede a dextris meis.*—Ps. cx, 1.
601 [264] P. 195, l. 12. *A jealous God.*—Exodus xx, 5.
602 [265] P. 195, l. 14. *Quia confortavit seras.*—Ps. cxlvii, 13.
603 [266] P. 195, l. 17. *The closed mem.*—The allusions here are to certain
604 peculiarities in Jewish writing. There are some letters written in
605 two ways, closed or open, as the *mem*.
606 [267] P. 199, l. 1. *Great Pan is dead.*—Plutarch, *De Defect. Orac.*, xvii.
607 [268] P. 199, l. 2. *Susceperunt verbum*, etc.—Acts xvii, 11.
608 [269] P. 199, l. 20. *The ruler taken from the thigh.*—Genesis xlix, 10.
609 [270] P. 208, l. 6. *Make their heart fat.*—Is. vi, 10; John xii, 40.
610 [271] P. 209, l. 1. *Non habemus regem nisi Cæsarem.*—John xix, 15.
611 [272] P. 218, l. 17. *In Horeb*, etc.—Deut. xviii, 16-19.
612 [273] P. 220, l. 34. *Then they shall teach*, etc.—Jeremiah xxxi, 34.
613 [274] P. 221, l. 1. *Your sons shall prophesy.*—Joel ii, 28.
614 [275] P. 221, l. 20. *Populum*, etc.—Is. lxv, 2; Romans x, 21.
615 [276] P. 222, l. 25. *Eris palpans in meridie.*—Deut. xxviii, 29.
616 [277] P. 222, l. 26. *Dabitur liber*, etc.—Is. xxix, 12. The quotation
617 is inaccurate.
618 [278] P. 223, l. 24. *Quis mihi*, etc.—Job xix, 23-25.
619 [279] P. 224, l. 1. *Pray*, etc.—The fragments here are Pascal's notes
620 on Luke. See chaps. xxii and xxiii.
621 [280] P. 225, l. 20. *Excæca.*—Is. vi, 10.
622 [281] P, 226, l. 9. *Lazarus dormit*, etc.—John xi, 11, 14.
623 [282] P. 226, l. 10. *The apparent discrepancy of the Gospels.*—To
624 reconcile the apparent discrepancies in the Gospels, Pascal wrote a
625 short life of Christ.
626 [283] P. 227, l. 13. *Gladium tuum, potentissime.*—Ps. xlv, 3.
627 [284] P. 228, l. 25. *Ingrediens mundum.*—Hebrews x, 5.
628 [285] P. 228, l. 26. *Stone upon stone.*—Mark xiii, 2.
629 [286] P. 229, l. 20. *Jesus Christ at last*, etc.—See Mark xii.
630 [287] P. 230, l. 1. *Effundam spiritum meum.*—Joel ii, 28.
631 [288] P. 230, l. 6. *Omnes gentes ... eum.*—Ps. xxii, 27.
632 [289] P. 230, l. 7. *Parum est ut*, etc.—Is. xlix, 6.
633 [290] P. 230, l. 7. *Postula a me.*—Ps. ii, 8.
634 [291] P. 230, l. 8. *Adorabunt ... reges.*—Ps. lxxii, 11.
635 [292] P. 230, l. 8. *Testes iniqui.*—Ps. xxv, 11.
636 [293] P. 230, l. 8. *Dabit maxillam percutienti.*—Lamentations iii, 30.
637 [294] P. 230, l. 9. *Dederunt fel in escam.*—Ps. lxix, 21.
638 [295] P. 230, l. 11. *I will bless them that bless thee.*—Genesis xii, 3.
639 [296] P. 230, l. 12. *All nations blessed in his seed.*—Ibid., xxii, 18.
640 [297] P. 230, l. 13. *Lumen ad revelationem gentium.*—Luke ii, 32.
641 [298] P. 230, l. 14. *Non fecit taliter*, etc.—Ps. cxlvii, 20.
642 [299] P. 230, l. 20. *Bibite ex hoc omnes.*—Matthew xxvi, 27.
643 [300] P. 230, l. 22. *In quo omnes peccaverunt.*—Romans v, 12.
644 [301] P. 230, l. 26. *Ne timeas pusillus grex.*—Luke xii, 32.
645 [302] P. 230, l. 29. *Qui me*, etc.—Matthew x, 40.
646 [303] P. 230, l. 32. *Saint John.*—Luke i, 17.
647 [304] P. 230, l. 33. *Jesus Christ.*—Ibid., xii, 51.
648 [305] P. 231, l. 5. *Omnis Judæa*, etc.—Mark i, 5.
649 [306] P. 231, l. 7. *From these stones*, etc.—Matthew iii, 9.
650 [307] P. 231, l. 9. *Ne convertantur*, etc.—Mark iv, 12.
651 [308] P. 231, l. 11. *Amice, ad quid venisti?*—Matthew xxvi, 50.
652 [309] P. 231, l. 31. *What is a man*, etc.—Luke ix, 25.
653 [310] P. 231, l. 32. *Whosoever will*, etc.—Ibid., 24.
654 [311] P. 232, l. 1. *I am not come*, etc.—Matthew v, 17.
655 [312] P. 232, l. 2. *Lambs took not*, etc.—See John i, 29.
656 [313] P. 232, l. 4. *Moses.*—Ibid., vi, 32; viii, 36.
657 [314] P. 232, l. 15. *Quare*, etc.—Ps. ii, 1, 2.
658 [315] P. 233, l. 8. *I have reserved me seven thousand.*—1 Kings xix, 18.
659 [316] P. 234, l. 27. *Archimedes.*—The founder of statics and hydrostatics.
660 He was born at Syracuse in 287 B.C., and was killed in
661 212 B.C. He was not a prince, though a relative of a king. M.
662 Havet points out that Cicero talks of him as an obscure man
663 *(Tusc,* v, 23).
664 [317] P. 235, l. 33. *In sanctificationem et in scandalum.*—Is. viii, 14.
665 [318] P. 238, l. 11. *Jesus Christ.*—Mark ix, 39.
666 [319] P. 239, l. 7. *Rejoice not*, etc.—Luke x, 20.
667 [320] P. 239, l. 12. *Scimus*, etc.—John iii, 2.
668 [321] P. 239, l. 25. *Nisi fecissem ... haberent.*—Ibid., xv, 24.
669 [322] P. 239, l. 32. *The second miracle.*—Ibid., iv, 54.
670 [323] P. 240, l. 6. *Montaigne.*—*Essais*, ii, 26, and iii, 11.
671 [324] P. 242, l. 9. *Vatable.*—Professor of Hebrew at the Collège Royal,
672 founded by Francis I. An edition of the Bible with notes under
673 his name, which were not his, was published in 1539.
674 [325] P. 242, l. 19. *Omne regnum divisum.*—Matthew xii, 25; Luke xi, 17.
675 [326] P. 242, l. 23. *Si in digito ... vos.*—Luke xi, 20.
676 [327] P. 243, l. 12. *Q. 113, A. 10, Ad. 2.*—Thomas Aquinas's *Summa*,
677 Pt. I, Question 113, Article 10, Reply to the Second Objection.
678 [328] P. 243, l. 18. *Judæi signa petunt*, etc.—I Cor. i, 22.
679 [329] P. 243, l. 23. *Sed vos*, etc.—John x, 26.
680 [330] P. 246, l. 15. *Tu quid dicis*? etc.—John ix, 17, 33.
681 [331] P. 247, l. 14. *Though ye believe not*, etc.—John x, 38.
682 [332] P. 247, l. 25. *Nemo facit*, etc.—Mark ix, 39.
683 [333] P. 247, l. 27. *A sacred relic.*—This is a reference to the miracle
684 of the Holy Thorn. Marguerite Périer, Pascal's niece, was cured
685 of a fistula lachrymalis on 24 March, 1656, after her eye was touched
686 with this sacred relic, supposed to be a thorn from the crown of
687 Christ. This miracle made a great impression upon Pascal.
688 [334] P. 248, l. 23. *These nuns.*—Of Port-Royal, as to which, see note
689 on page 110, line 16, above. They were accused of Calvinism.
690 [335] P. 248, l. 28. *Vide si*, etc.—Ps. cxxxix, 24.
691 [336] P. 249, l. 1. *Si tu*, etc.—Luke xxii, 67.
692 [337] P. 249, l. 2. *Opera quæ*, etc.—John v, 36; x, 26-27.
693 [338] P. 249, l. 7. *Nemo potest*, etc.—John iii, 2.
694 [339] P. 249, l. 11. *Generatio prava*, etc.—Matthew xii, 39.
695 [340] P. 249, l. 14. *Et non poterat facere.*—Mark vi, 5.
696 [341] P. 249, l. 16. *Nisi videritis, non creditis.*—John iv, 8, 48.
697 [342] P. 249, l. 23. *Tentat enim*, etc.—Deut. xiii, 3.
698 [343] P. 249, l. 25. *Ecce prædixi vobis: vos ergo videte.*—Matthew xxiv,
699 25, 26.
700 [344] P. 250, l. 7. *We have Moses*, etc.—John ix, 29.
701 [345] P. 250, l. 30. *Quid debui.*—Is. v, 3, 4. The Vulgate is *Quis est
702 quod debui ultra facere vineæ meæ, et non feci ei*.
703 [346] P. 251, l. 12. *Bar-jesus blinded.*—Acts xiii, 6-11.
704 [347] P. 251, l. 14. *The Jewish exorcists.*—Ibid., xix, 13-16.
705 [348] P. 251, l. 18. *Si angelus.*—Galatians i, 8.
706 [349] P. 252, l. 10. *An angel from heaven.*—See previous note.
707 [350] P. 252, l. 14. *Father Lingende.*—Claude de Lingendes, an eloquent
708 Jesuit preacher, who died in 1660.
709 [351] P. 252, l. 33. *Ubi est Deus tuus?*—Ps. xiii, 3.
710 [352] P. 252, l. 34. *Exortum est*, etc.—Ps. cxii, 4.
711 [353] P. 253, l. 6. *Saint Xavier.*—Saint François Xavier, the friend of
712 Ignatius Loyola, became a Jesuit.
713 [354] P. 253, l. 9. *Væ qui*, etc.—Is. x, I.
714 [355] P. 253, l. 24. *The five propositions.*—See Preface.
715 [356] P. 253, l. 36. *To seduce*, etc.—Mark xiii, 22.
716 [357] P. 254, l. 6. *Si non fecissem.*—John xv, 24.
717 [358] P. 255, l. 11. *Believe in the Church.*—Matthew xviii, 17-20.
718 [359] P. 257, l. 14. *They.*—The Jansenists, who believed in the system
719 of evangelical doctrine deduced from Augustine by Cornelius Jansen
720 (1585-1638), the Bishop of Ypres. They held that interior grace
721 is irresistible, and that Christ died for all, in reaction against the
722 ordinary Catholic dogma of the freedom of the will, and merely
723 sufficient grace.
724 [360] P. 258, l. 4. *A time to laugh*, etc.—Eccles. iii, 4.
725 [361] P. 258, l. 4. *Responde. Ne respondeas.*—Prov. xxvi, 4, 5.
726 [362] P. 260, l. 3. *Saint Athanasius.*—Patriarch of Alexandria, accused
727 of rape, of murder, and of sacrilege. He was condemned by the
728 Councils of Tyre, Aries, and Milan. Pope Liberius is said to have
729 finally ratified the condemnation in A.D. 357. Athanasius here
730 stands for Jansenius, Saint Thersea for Mother Angélique, and
731 Liberius for Clement IX.
732 [363] P. 261, l. 17. *Vos autem non sic.*—Luke xxii, 26.
733 [364] P. 261, l. 23. *Duo aut tres in unum.*—John x, 30; First Epistle of
734 St. John, V, 8.
735 [365] P. 262, l. 18. *The Fronde.*—The party which rose against Mazarin
736 and the Court during the minority of Louis XIV. They led to
737 civil war.
738 [366] P. 262, l. 25. *Pasce oves meas.*—John xxi, 17.
739 [367] P. 263, l. 14. *Jeroboam.*—I Kings xii, 31.
740 [368] P. 265, l. 21. *The servant*, etc.—John xv, 15.
741 [369] P. 266, l. 4. *He that is not*, etc.—Matthew xii, 30.
742 [370] P. 266, l. 5. *He that is not*, etc.—Mark ix, 40.
743 [371] P. 266, l. 11. *Humilibus dot gratiam.*—James iv, 6.
744 [372] P. 266, l. 12. *Sui eum non*, etc.—John i, 11, 12.
745 [373] P. 266, l. 33. *We will be as the other nations.*—I Sam. viii, 20.
746 [374] P. 268, l. 19. *Vince in bono malum.*—Romans xii, 21.
747 [375] P. 268, l. 26. *Montalte.*—See note on page 6, line 30, above.
748 [376] P. 269, l. 11. *Probability.*—The doctrine in casuistry that of two
749 probable views, both reasonable, one may follow his own inclinations,
750 as a doubtful law cannot impose a certain obligation. It was held by
751 the Jesuits, the famous religious order founded in 1534 by Ignatius
752 Loyola. This section of the *Pensées* is directed chiefly against them.
753 [377] P. 269, l. 22. *Coacervabunt sibi magistros.*—2 Tim. iv, 3.
754 [378] P. 270, l. 3. *These.*—The writers of Port-Royal.
755 [379] P. 270, l. 15. *The Society.*—The Society of Jesus.
756 [380] P. 271, l. 15. *Digna necessitas.*—Book of Wisdom xix, 4.